"Dragon Son-in-law" a.k.a. Millionaire Son-in-law, Charlie Wade Story. Translated by Junlee (aka Jungal2000)

Charlie Wade is a househusband son-in-law whom everyone looks down upon. However, unknown to them, his true identity is that of the young master from a top-tier family. Those who once belittled him will eventually kneel before him, trembling with fear and calling him "Master!" ...

The MC is Charlie Wade, and there's this girl Claire Wilson. They're in this savage clapback novel called "Ultimate Dragon Honcho", penned by this dude Ye Gongzi. Everyone knew Charlie Wade was the son-in-law of the Wilson family. Like, Grandpa Wilson legit pulled this broke boy outta nowhere and made him marry his grand daughter/princess, Claire. But bro's got no skills, no dough 💸, and Claire had to deal with so much BS 'cause of him. He even had the nerve to ask for money during Grandma Wilson's big party, making Claire hella embarrassed 😳. They kicked Charlie Wade out, but then plot twist! 🌀 Some butler dude shows up. Turns out, Charlie Wade's actually from the uber-rich Wade clan. The butler's like, "Come home, fam." But since his parents were, like, done dirty by the Wade fam, he's like "Nah." But he did take his grandpa’s black card loaded with 10 billion. 💳💰 #MicDrop


Author: Charlie Wade
Category: Urban Fiction
Status: Ongoing
Last Updated: October 18, 2023
 
Last edited:
Chapter 1691 - Siblings and Solutions"

Virtuoso was furious at Camilla's words.

Pointing at Camilla, he exclaimed, "You can say that at home, but dare you say it outside? Your grandpa would give you an earful!"

Camilla pulled out his phone, grinning. "How about I call grandpa right now and tell him again?"

"Cut it out!" Virtuoso hurriedly interjected. "Alright, alright, I won't argue with you. Anyway, nothing's set in stone yet. You two should hurry up and figure out this trip to Japan, then set off soon!"

Cameron quickly chimed in, "Dad, how about we do as Camilla suggested? We'll meet the Takahashi family first, then the Ito family. And about the departure time, I think the sooner, the better. I'll have the crew ready now. We can have lunch and then depart immediately. What do you think?"

Virtuoso nodded. "Alright, you two prepare quickly. After lunch, don't rush to leave. First, report to your grandpa about your plans and ideas. If he has no objections, then you can prepare to set off!"

"Okay, Dad," Cameron agreed, then quickly signaled to Camilla, saying, "Let's go."

Camilla nodded and followed Cameron out of their father's study.

As soon as they left, Cameron scolded, "You, girl, always have a sharp tongue. Why did you have to bring up Haidee in front of Dad?"

Camilla chuckled mischievously. "If I hadn't, you would have kept it in your heart forever. Are you really going to just accept whatever the family decides in the future?"

Cameron sighed. "With our background, we've had everything since birth—wealth, status, but the one thing we lack control over is our emotions. You know that well. Why argue with Dad over this?"

"I'm fine with it," Camilla declared boldly, then adjusted her short hair confidently. "But as for me, Camilla, I won't let anyone manipulate my future!"

Cameron shook his head helplessly. "Alright, let's not argue about this pointless stuff. We might be in Japan for several days this time. You hurry up and pack, and after lunch, we'll go to Grandpa's, report to him, and then get ready to depart."

Camilla grunted and stretched lazily. "Ugh, woke up too early this morning. I'll catch some more sleep in my room. Don't bother me until it's time for dinner."

Cameron watched her walk away, sighing heavily. "Goodness, you're something else."

***

Meanwhile, in Tokyo, Japan.

Charlie had been lounging on the top-floor terrace of the Kobayashi residence all morning.

Today, Paul was busy dealing with some tedious legal documents with the local business department in Tokyo.

Lorden, on the other hand, accompanied Ichiro to visit the pharmaceutical production base in Tokyo.

Although the medicinal materials from Alan's side wouldn't arrive until evening, Lorden still wanted to familiarize himself with the production base's situation and make arrangements for the early production of Mystical Gastric Remedy.

This way, once the medicinal materials arrived in the evening, they could start production immediately.

So, Charlie ended up with the least to do.

Thus, he sat on the terrace's lounge chair, enjoying the unique scenery and chilly breeze from a hundred meters above Tokyo.

Isaac approached him respectfully. "Young Master, if you're free, would you like to go out for a stroll this afternoon? Ginza and Shinjuku in Tokyo are quite bustling."

Charlie waved his hand. "I'm not interested in shopping. You can go with Orvel."

Isaac chuckled. "What's there for me to see with him? He's a rough guy, probably itching to visit some of Japan's nightlife spots."

"Well, let him go then," Charlie replied casually. "Those things are legal in Japan anyway. If he wants to go, let him."

***





Chapter 1692 - "Of Meetings and Missions"

Isaac nodded, "If there's nothing going on in the evening, let him come over and see for himself."

At noon, Charlie didn't go anywhere.

He wasn't familiar with Tokyo, and he didn't have much fondness for this particularly bustling modern city.

Compared to it, he preferred Eastcliff. Not only did that city boast advanced modern skyscrapers, but it also had centuries-old or even millennium-old historical sites and cultural relics. Its cultural atmosphere was much richer, making it much more profound than Tokyo.

However, Charlie didn't want to deprive others of the opportunity to go out shopping just because he wasn't interested. So, he sent Isaac, Orvel, and the others out.

The group wandered around the bustling Ginza and Shinjuku all afternoon, returning with bags full of goodies.

In the evening, Isaac arranged for everyone to have dinner at a Chinese restaurant run by one of his subordinates.

After dinner, seeing that there wasn't anything urgent, Charlie said to Isaac and Orvel, "You guys can go do your own thing later, no need to stick around me."

Orvel asked eagerly, "Master Wade, do you have any plans later?"

Charlie thought for a moment and said, "I'll just go out for a stroll by myself."

Orvel chuckled, "Master Wade, how about going to the Red Light District? I heard the girls there in Japan are pretty attractive!"

Charlie waved his hand, "Forget it, I think I'll go to Tokyo University for a walk instead. You go enjoy yourself at the Red Light District."

"Go to Tokyo University?" Orvel asked in surprise, "Master Wade, what are you going there for? It's not like it's your alma mater..."

Charlie replied casually, "It's nothing, just want to take a look around. You guys don't need to follow me."

Isaac hurriedly offered, "Master Wade, do you want me to arrange a car for you?"

"No need." Charlie waved his hand and said, "I've spent the whole day at Ichiro's place, just want to take a walk."

Seeing this, everyone didn't insist anymore.

Charlie came out of the restaurant and went into the subway station next to it. After looking at the route map, he took the subway to Tokyo University.

He didn't know why he suddenly wanted to go to Tokyo University. Upon careful thought, it might be because of Nanako.

Although he didn't interact with that girl much, she still made people feel sorry for her stubbornness.

Charlie knew she wasn't in Tokyo, but knowing she was a student at Tokyo University, he wanted to go see where she studied.

At the same time, a Boeing 737 converted into a luxurious private jet took off from Eastcliff Airport.

Cameron, Virtuoso, and a dozen or so servants from the Salvador family were all headed to Tokyo.

Having received advance notice, the Takahashi family was thrilled with the decision that the Salvador family would meet with them first. The main members of the family had already been waiting at Narita Airport in Tokyo.

At the same time, following Virtuoso's instructions, they had booked the best rooms in Tokyo's most prestigious hotel, the Tokyo Aman Hotel.

Takehiko also received the news. Upon learning that representatives of the Salvador family were going to meet with the Takahashi family first, he was furious.

Combined with being cheated out of $4.5 billion by Charlie yesterday, it had been gnawing at him. These two things piled up, making him even more enraged.

After smashing a dozen or so precious porcelain pieces in a row, he secretly swore that if he couldn't secure a cooperation opportunity with the Salvador family this time, he would make that Charlie pay double the price!









Chapter 1693 - "Struggles of Luck"

Takehiko's frustration wasn't born out of pretentiousness or narrow-mindedness.

These days, he's been feeling nothing but unlucky.

First, his beloved daughter got seriously injured, then his would-be son-in-law, Jiro, went missing for no apparent reason.

And then, to top it all off, he poured $4.5 billion into investing in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals.

Contract signed, money transferred, only for Ichiro to suddenly reappear and unilaterally declare the investment contract invalid.

And then, on top of that, Charlie bluntly stated there were no shares and no refund of $4.5 billion. Takehiko has lived for so long, and he swears he's never seen such shamelessness.

If it weren't for the fact that this kid seemed to have some real power, plus the fact that the Salvador Family from China is about to come to Japan to discuss cooperation, Takehiko would have been tempted to declare war on Charlie right then and there.

But even though he had made significant concessions for the arrival of the Salvador Family, their first stop in Tokyo was not to discuss cooperation with him, but to go straight to his archenemy, the Takahashi family.

That moment shattered Takehiko's mindset.

What's going on?

Why does he keep encountering so much bad luck lately?

Does he need to go to the temple, burn some incense, pray to Buddha, and maybe go vegetarian for a few days?

Koichi, seeing him explode with rage, didn't dare to approach for a long time.

It wasn't until Takehiko had vented enough on his own that Koichi stepped forward and said, "Chairman, you really don't need to be so angry about this matter. Even if the Salvador Family made contact with the Takahashi family first, it doesn't mean much. I've received their message; they will visit us the day after tomorrow morning. We still have a chance."

Takehiko said with a grim face, "Who the Salvador Family chooses to meet first is very important, it's like you have a girlfriend in Osaka, and you also have work to do there. When you go to Osaka, do you choose to see your girlfriend first or do you go straight to work? It determines which one is more important to you."

Koichi awkwardly said, "Chairman, love and career are not the same thing..."

Takehiko retorted angrily, "Then let's say you're a playboy, you have two lovers in Osaka. Now you're going to Osaka and have to decide who to see first, your favorite one or the less favorite one?"

Koichi hurriedly said, "It's possible to love both, but since you can't see them at the same time, there has to be an order. If I don't know how to choose, maybe I'll flip a coin or draw straws to decide. So, it doesn't necessarily mean I'll like the one I see first more."

Takehiko lifted his leg and kicked Koichi in frustration, blurting out, "Get lost! Why the hell are you here to comfort me? Go do your damn job!"

Koichi could only step back a few steps and said, "Chairman, I'll be outside. If you need anything, just call me."

...

Meanwhile,

Charlie had already arrived at the campus of the University of Tokyo.

Although the style of cities varies, the University of Tokyo, like Peking University, belongs to the top-tier institutions in Asia, naturally carrying a strong academic atmosphere and a sense of sanctity.

Charlie is a person who greatly values knowledge, but unfortunately, he didn't have the opportunity to receive a complete higher education, which has always been a big regret for him.

Back in the day, with one parent graduating from Peking University and the other from Tsinghua University, he often followed his parents to visit these two universities or accompany them to some alumni events.

He used to think that he would definitely choose one of these two universities, Peking University or Tsinghua University, for his future studies. After completing his undergraduate studies, he would choose a top business school worldwide to pursue a master's degree in business administration.

Most young heirs of major families basically follow this path.

Because the members of major families are very clear in their hearts that the higher they are born into such a family, the more they need to improve their comprehensive abilities. Otherwise, they may be neglected or eliminated by the family.

Among the top ten families in Eastcliff, it's impossible for any young heir of suitable age not to have attended university, except for Charlie, who is the only exception.

Excluding Charlie, the ratio of undergraduate graduates is 100%, and the ratio of master's graduates is also 100%.

Even those who immediately engage in family business after graduating from university will use their spare time to pursue an MBA.

Unfortunately, Charlie is already 26 years old now. He knows very well in his heart that it's impossible for him to return to school for undergraduate or master's studies, so this has become an eternal regret in his heart.

At the University of Tokyo, you can see young people of various skin colors, dressed simply, carrying backpacks or holding textbooks, many of whom seem very busy.

At first, he was surprised. With more than half a month left until the New Year, why aren't Japanese universities on holiday?







Chapter 1694 - "Encounter on the Ordinary Road"

Later on, it dawned on him, although Japan's culture was heavily influenced by China and its people used to celebrate the lunar New Year in earlier years, ever since the Meiji Restoration, the Japanese have been trying to break away from Asia and embrace Europe. Hence, they switched New Year from the lunar calendar to the Gregorian calendar.

So, now, Japan's biggest and most grandiose festival is actually New Year's Day in the eyes of the Chinese.

And now, it seems like the University of Tokyo has already entered the eve of winter break, with students actively preparing for exams.

Charlie strolled through the campus of the University of Tokyo, unable to help but recall the situation of Nanako studying at this university.

If I hadn't seen it with my own eyes, it would have been hard to imagine. That girl, who looks so delicate, is not only a top student at the University of Tokyo, but also an extraordinarily skilled mixed martial artist.

This girl's body is truly full of contradictions.

As he walked near the library, Charlie even saw a support poster for Nanako on a lamppost.

The poster featured a photo of Nanako wearing a school uniform, her smile as bright as a flower, truly refreshing.

And the content of the poster called on students of the University of Tokyo to support Nanako in her participation in the Aurous Hill International Student Mixed Martial Arts Competition.

They even labeled Nanako as "Japan's number one," "the pride of Japanese women," and "a strong contender for Olympic gold medals."

Charlie looked at it, shaking his head involuntarily.

These labels were probably put on her by classmates who had high hopes for her.

But, these labels, to some extent, also subjected Nanako to moral coercion.

It's like constantly telling Nanako, you must win, otherwise you'll let down the strong expectations of the people of Jiangdong for you.

Compared to these utilitarian support slogans, Charlie felt, it would be better to simply say to her, "Just do your best, even if you fail, we'll still support you."

Thinking of this, Charlie shook his head and sighed, took out his phone, took a picture of the poster, and kept it as a memento.

Seeing that it was getting late and the sky was completely dark, he stepped out of the University of Tokyo.

Outside the University of Tokyo, on the roadside, there was a girl playing the guitar and singing, catching his attention.

There are many street performers in Japan, but this girl, she was playing and singing a Chinese song.

The song she was singing was "The Ordinary Road" by Pu Shu.

The line "I've crossed mountains and seas, and waded through crowds, everything I once possessed, has vanished in the blink of an eye," immediately struck a chord with Charlie's heart, making him stop involuntarily.

This girl looked to be around twenty years old, petite with a somewhat delicate and pretty appearance.

The girl sang well, but many Japanese people passing by, perhaps because they couldn't understand, just walked past her indifferently, not even sparing her a glance.

And the guitar case in front of her only had a few Japanese yen inside, probably not even totaling fifty when converted to Chinese currency.

Charlie deduced from the girl's pronunciation that she was probably Chinese, so after she finished singing a song, he spoke up, "Are you Chinese?"

The girl nodded, sweetly smiled, and said, "I'm from Sichuan Province. Are you Chinese too?"

Charlie smiled and said, "I'm from Aurous Hill."

After saying that, Charlie asked her, "Are you working or living in Japan?"

"I'm studying." The girl pointed to the University of Tokyo not far away and smiled, "I'm studying here, occasionally coming out to sing and earn some money to supplement my living expenses."

Charlie nodded, took out his wallet from his pocket, took out about a hundred thousand yen, and put it in the guitar case in front of her.

The girl was startled and hurriedly waved her hands, "Sir, you don't need to give so much money..."

Charlie smiled faintly, "Meeting a fellow countryman in a foreign land is something to be happy about."

With that said, afraid that the girl would give the money back to him, he turned around to leave.

Just then, several rough-looking young Japanese people came to the girl, and one of them snatched her guitar, yelling, "Who allowed you to sing here? Did you ask the Chaos Alliance Gang? Also, you're in Japan now, why sing Chinese songs? Are you asking for trouble?!"







Chapter 1695 - "Tensions Ignite"

Japan is like a country where gangs roam freely, legal and all. In this land, you've got all sorts of gangsters doing their thing.

Remember Jackie Chan? Yeah, the movie star? He once starred in this flick called "Shinjuku Incident," all about the Japanese underworld.

Now, in Japan, you've got big shots like the Yamaguchi-gumi and the Inagawa-kai, sitting pretty at the top of the food chain.

But not every troublemaker is in bed with these bigwigs.

Nah, you see, in every city, every district, there are these small-time gangs, calling themselves "bosozoku."

What's their deal, you ask? Well, they just love riding around on roaring motorcycles, packing all sorts of cold steel, and causing havoc on the streets.

Of course, most of the time, they're just bullies, picking on the weak and avoiding anyone who might give 'em a run for their money.

There's this Chinese gal, strumming her guitar, when a bunch of these bosozoku punks decide to hassle her. She's all panicked, begging, "Sorry, I didn't know this was your turf. I won't come here again, please, just let me off this once."

"Not coming back?" barks the guy who snatched her guitar. "If every rule-breaker could just say 'I won't come back' and walk away, what would that make us, huh?!"

The Chinese girl nervously asks, "Well, uh... what do I have to do for you to let me go?"

One of the thugs eyes the cash in her guitar case. It's obvious there's at least a hundred grand yen there, a nice little windfall for these idle hands. So, he sneers, "You want us to let you go? Simple. Leave the guitar and the cash!"

The girl bites her lip, hesitates for a moment, then tearfully agrees, "Okay... Take the guitar and the money..."

Another thug immediately snatches up all the cash, greedily stuffing it into his pockets. Then, he signals to the others, saying, "Guys, we're sorted for tonight! Let's hit the bars!"

The girl chokes out, "Can I go now?"

The thug holding her guitar leers at her, sizing her up. With a sleazy grin, he says, "Not so fast! You're kinda cute. How 'bout this? You keep your guitar, sing us a Japanese song, and then you can tag along with us to the bar!"

"No way!" The Chinese girl instinctively steps back, ready to bolt.

But before she can make a run for it, the thug lunges forward, grabbing her wrist. He sneers, "Thinking of running? Don't you wanna know who I am first? I'm Ryoji Onizuka, sweetheart!"

Onlookers start gathering, curious or just enjoying the show. But Ryoji quickly shuts them down, barking, "What are you staring at? When the Bosoko Group are doing business, you stand still or get lost!"

With that, the spectators scatter like startled birds.

Japan might seem all polite and proper on the surface, but deep down, everyone's got a touch of indifference.

It's that indifference that hides behind polite smiles, but deep down, it's a "keep-your-distance" kind of vibe.

No one wants to make trouble, and no one wants trouble to find them.

So naturally, ain't nobody gonna play the hero in times like these.

Just when Ryoji is feeling all proud of himself for scaring off the crowd, a grim voice whispers in his ear, "Let her go!"

He spins around to see the guy who handed the girl a hundred grand earlier. "You think you're some kind of hero now?" Ryoji sneers. "Don't you know who I am? I'm from the Bunkyo Bosozoku!"

Charlie just shrugs. "I don't care which gang you're from. Let her go, or deal with the consequences!"

And so the standoff begins...







Chapter 1696 - "Facing the Devil"

Ryoji chuckled recklessly a few times, gritting his teeth as he said, "You dare to underestimate the Chaos Alliance Gang? Kid, you're in for it today!"

The girl, taken aback, hurriedly shouted, "Sir, you must flee! They're all members of the Chaos Alliance! The Wenching Chaos Alliance is the biggest violent organization in the whole Wenching District. You can't mess with them!"

Charlie scratched his nose, looking at Ryoji with a smile. "I heard Tokyo has twenty-three districts. Doesn't that mean there are at least twenty-three organizations like your Chaos Alliance in the whole of Tokyo?"

Ryoji angrily questioned, "So what? Our Chaos Alliance ranks in the top five in Tokyo in terms of strength! Can you handle us?"

Charlie snorted, "Whether I can handle you or not, we'll find out after I've handled you!"

"You scoundrel!" Another member of the Chaos Alliance roared, "Kid, you're being too arrogant!"

Ryoji signaled to the others with a glare and shouted sternly, "Kill him!"

The others immediately drew out iron rods from their waists and rushed towards Charlie, swarming him.

All of these people were just ordinary thugs, their strength almost negligible in Charlie's eyes.

So, even though so many of them were charging at him at once, he wasn't afraid in the slightest.

At this moment, the girl grabbed tightly by Ryoji shouted, "Sir, be careful! Run!"

"Run?" Charlie chuckled. "How can a true Chinese man flee?"

With that, his eyes suddenly turned cold.

Immediately, the four charging towards him suddenly felt a blur before them. They felt Charlie's right leg move incredibly fast, kicking each of them in an instant.

Before they could even see Charlie clearly, they felt a tremendous force hitting their abdomens. All four of them were kicked in the stomach by Charlie, and they immediately lost control, flying out uncontrollably and landing in the roadside greenbelt in a parabolic trajectory.

Although Charlie intentionally withheld most of his strength in his kicks to avoid fatal blows, these four men were still heavily injured. They couldn't get up from the greenbelt, as if they had lost half their lives from being kicked.

Ryoji and the girl he grabbed were both stunned.

Especially Ryoji.

He never dreamed that Charlie would have such formidable strength. The moment his four underlings rushed up, they were kicked away. Wasn't this like kicking onto an iron plate?

Thinking of this, he hurriedly pulled out a small dagger from his pocket, threatening nervously with the blade against the girl's neck, "You... you... don't come any closer! Or I'll kill her right now!"

Charlie said coldly, "If you release her now, I won't hit you or scold you."

Ryoji's eyes lit up with a sense of relief after surviving a calamity.

He was about to ask Charlie if he meant what he said.

Then he heard Charlie continue, "I just want one of your right arms as a punishment, so that at least you'll still have one arm to use in the future."

"What?!" Ryoji almost collapsed.

Not hit or scolded, he "only" wanted one of his right arms?!

You damn well might be a devil!

At this moment, Charlie continued expressionlessly, "I've given you a chance, but if you resist stubbornly, I'll disable both your arms, so you won't even have the ability to go to the toilet or wipe your own ass in the future! I'll count to three, you decide for yourself!"







Chapter 1697 - "The Iron Fist of Justice"

Ryoji felt a bone-chilling coldness creeping up from the soles of his feet to the top of his head!

He had never seen Charlie so ruthless before. Not only was he incredibly powerful, but even his words were filled with a level of fierceness surpassing that of a rampaging gang.

When gangsters threatened others, it was usually with empty threats like, "You're asking for death, I'll beat you to a pulp." Sometimes they screamed until their throats were hoarse, only to never actually throw a punch.

But isn't that just how it goes in the martial world? It's three parts about showing off, three parts about saving face, and only the remaining four parts are about being tough and ruthless.

But this guy, as soon as he opened his mouth, casually mentioned wanting his right arm? Did he think a person's arm was as expendable as a motorcycle tire? Saying he could dismantle one without batting an eye?!

Charlie watched the stubborn youngster and lost his patience, coldly saying, "I was going to leave you with one arm, but since you're being so stubborn, don't blame me for being rude."

Ryoji felt a pang of fear but still yelled hoarsely, "Damn it! You, as a Chinese, better keep a low profile! This is Japan! Tokyo! Aren't you afraid my brothers will chop you to pieces?!"

Charlie smiled faintly, "Your brothers? Aren't they all lying in the greenbelt?"

Ryoji yelled loudly, "We, the Chaos Alliance, have five hundred members! Even one punch from each of us could turn you into mush! If you dare interfere with me again, be prepared to be taken out by our Chaos Alliance!"

Charlie sneered, "Noisy! Don't even mention just a Chaos Alliance. Even if your godfather, the Yamaguchi-gumi, were here, I wouldn't bat an eye."

Ryoji's legs trembled with fear at Charlie's words!

Where did this guy come from?! He dares to disdain the Yamaguchi-gumi too?! Does he really not fear death?!

He felt like he was about to collapse entirely. At this point, all he wanted was for this ominous figure to leave. So, he pressed the blade against the neck of the Chinese girl, nervously shouting, "If you don't leave now, I'll kill this woman!"

Charlie's expression turned cold, "If you dare hurt her today, I'll bury every member of your Chaos Alliance with you!"

Ryoji was truly on the verge of collapse.

Why won't this guy yield to threats or persuasion? And the way he spoke, it seemed like if he did hurt the girl, he would actually kill all the members of the Chaos Alliance...

What kind of lunatic is he?!

At this moment, Charlie had run out of patience. He grasped the zipper of his jacket, lightly flicked his fingertip, and the metal zipper head was directly removed.

But Ryoji didn't see his movement. He thought Charlie was just adjusting his clothes.

Then, suddenly, Charlie flicked his hand towards Ryoji. Before he could react, he felt a sharp pain in his right hand, causing the strength in his hand to dissipate, and the dagger involuntarily fell to the ground!

He was astonished as he looked at his right hand, only to find a piece of metal zipper head embedded in the back of his hand!

At this moment, the girl seized the opportunity, broke free from his grasp, and swiftly ran towards Charlie.

Ryoji, now filled with horror, dared not approach. He looked at Charlie in shock, hesitated for a second, and then immediately hugged his right hand, turned his head, and ran!

Because the Chinese girl was originally singing on the side of the road, facing the pedestrian walkway, now that Ryoji was running in the opposite direction, he ran directly onto the main road.








Chapter 1698 - "Under the Wheels of Fate"

Charlie saw him trying to escape and immediately stepped forward to chase. The Chinese girl nervously said, "Sir, don't chase, it's dangerous!"

Charlie coldly replied, "I've already said I want his two arms. I can't go back on my word, lest our international friends laugh at us Chinese for not keeping our promises!"

Upon hearing Charlie's words, Ryoji's fear skyrocketed. He ran even faster, almost sprinting for his life.

Just as he dashed into the middle of the road, a car couldn't swerve in time and crashed into his leg, sending him flying sideways.

Ryoji, after being struck, completely lost his balance and fell onto the adjacent lane.

At this moment, on the adjacent lane, a convoy consisting entirely of Rolls-Royces was speeding by.

Ryoji suddenly lost control and lunged towards one of the Rolls-Royces. The car couldn't evade in time and promptly ran over his arms!

There were two crisp cracking sounds as the three-ton Rolls-Royce directly crushed Ryoji's arms!

The Rolls-Royce slammed on the brakes, and then the entire convoy came to a halt.

From the Rolls-Royce that crushed Ryoji's arms, a young man with an angry expression emerged, looking to be around twenty-six or twenty-seven. He stepped out of the car and angrily kicked Ryoji between the ribs, shouting, "You scoundrel! Do you know there are important guests in my car?! If you hadn't startled the distinguished guests in my car, I'd still make sure you pay!"

Ryoji's arms were crushed, already in agonizing pain, and now this kick made him cough violently from the intense pain.

However, when he weakly raised his head and saw the man who kicked him, he was instantly terrified and cried, "Mr. Ta... Takahashi, I didn't mean to collide with you. I was being chased from behind, running for my life. I stumbled and fell under your car's wheels. Please spare my life..."

The young man who descended from the Rolls-Royce was none other than Eiji, the eldest son of the Takahashi family!

He had just picked up the Salvador siblings, Cameron and Camilla, from Narita Airport, preparing to escort them to the Aman Hotel where they were staying, but he didn't expect such an incident to occur on the way!

Moreover, Cameron and Camilla were in the same car as him, with him sitting proudly in the front passenger seat, boasting to the siblings that pedestrians in Tokyo never jaywalk, when suddenly the driver collided with Ryoji, who was running a red light to escape!

This incident was like a thunderbolt out of the blue, smacking Eiji in the face, and startling himself, as well as Cameron and Camilla.

Fortunately, the two of them were not seriously injured. Otherwise, if it affected the subsequent discussions between the two families, it would have been a big deal.

Therefore, he angrily stomped on Ryoji, glaring at Charlie who was approaching.

Pointing at Ryoji under his foot, he coldly questioned Charlie, "Did you chase this man into the middle of the road?"

Charlie furrowed his brows, "Yes, any problem?"

Eiji roared angrily, "Had enough fun, haven't you? Do you even know who I am?"

Charlie squinted, "I don't know who you are, and frankly, I don't care to know. All I know is that the two arms of the man under your foot were reserved by me in advance. Now you've broken them, so you must give me a satisfactory explanation!"

Eiji was dumbfounded, "What did you just say?!"

Charlie looked at him disdainfully, "What's the matter? Didn't you hear what I said just now? Judging by your appearance, you're quite the posh fellow. Could it be that you also suffer from intermittent deafness?"





Chapter 1699 - "Bodyguards and Boyfriends"

At this moment, Eiji was practically fuming.

He was the eldest son of the Takahashi family, a rising star in the Takahashi clan. Not only did he hold an extraordinary position in Tokyo, but he was also well-known throughout Japan.

To some extent, his status in Japan was akin to that of the beloved national husband from a few years back.

It's precisely because of this that Eiji's personality was always headstrong. In his dictionary, there were no words like compromise or tolerate bullying.

Seeing this young man in front of him, who was almost the same age, blatantly ignoring his authority and status, even questioning whether he suffered from intermittent deafness, was akin to asking for trouble in his eyes!

So, he immediately waved his hand towards the cars behind him. Several Rolls-Royces stopped, and more than a dozen burly men in black suits stepped out.

Without exception, these were all Takahashi family bodyguards, each of them top-notch experts.

As the bodyguards got out of the cars, they surrounded Charlie, all eyes on him and Eiji. At a word from Eiji, they would launch an attack on Charlie.

At this moment, Cameron and Camilla in the car exchanged a glance. Cameron spoke up, "Could this be a setup?"

Camilla shook his head. "It shouldn't be. If someone really wanted to do something, they wouldn't resort to violence on the streets of downtown Tokyo. Wouldn't it be more appropriate for them to strike when we were on the highway from the airport to the city center?"

Cameron relaxed, chuckled, and said, "Eiji must be feeling pretty embarrassed right now. Just as he said there were no red light runners, bang, he crashes into someone."

After saying that, Cameron raised an eyebrow at Camilla. "I feel like Eiji might have taken a liking to you. This kid is quite handsome, standing tall and confident. What do you think?"

Camilla firmly replied, "I would never consider Japanese men."

“Why?” Cameron asked. “At least Japanese men are somewhat similar to Chinese men, less body hair, and they don't have much body odor. If you were to go for European, American, Latin American, or African men, that would be indescribable.”

Camilla shrugged, "Don't think I haven't considered dating. Even if I were to date, I would only choose a pure Chinese."

Cameron asked again, "Why?"

Camilla replied casually, "When two people are together, having the same culture, traditions, habits, and understanding makes things much easier. If I tell my boyfriend I want to visit the Mogao Grottoes in Dunhuang, and he asks where Dunhuang is and what the Mogao Grottoes are, I would slap him silly!"

Cameron burst into laughter. "My dear sister, you shouldn't be so aggressive. Do you plan to hit your boyfriend at every turn in the future?"

Camilla said, "I'm just giving you an example to let you know that Chinese men and Chinese women are the best match. So, you should never blindly pursue some exotic romance in the future."

Cameron sighed and didn't want to continue this topic. Instead, he looked out the window and saw Charlie being surrounded by so many bodyguards, yet he didn't show a hint of fear. He couldn't help but smile. "This Japanese guy is quite gutsy, being surrounded by so many bodyguards and not showing any fear."

Camilla nodded, snorting, "Maybe his brain isn't functioning properly?"

Cameron chuckled, "Don't underestimate him. This Japanese guy is quite handsome."

Camilla pursed her lips, "Let's pray he doesn't get disfigured by Eiji's men later."

Cameron sighed, "Why do you have such a venomous mouth?"








Chapter 1700 -"Street Smarts vs. Silver Spoons"

Right at this moment, Eiji was glaring coldly at Charlie.

He really wanted to give the order to have Charlie beaten to half-death right away.

But, this was near the University of Tokyo after all, in a bustling area. With so many people watching, if he were to openly lay hands on him, it would undoubtedly lead to various public relations issues afterward.

Plus, there were two distinguished guests in the car, especially that Camilla, who seemed quite to his liking. He needed to maintain enough grace in front of her. If he were to reveal his overbearing and violent side, it would certainly affect Camilla's impression of him.

So, he looked at Charlie, snorted coldly, and condescendingly said, "Kid, you're lucky today. I don't want to lower myself to your level. Kneel down and kowtow to me three times, and this matter will be forgotten!"

Charlie seemed to hear the world's biggest joke, "You, sir, seem to be a bit confused about the situation. The crucial issue now is that you still owe me two arms!"

"You..." Eiji was truly exasperated, secretly musing, "I gave this kid a way out of kindness, but he insists on heading down a path of no return. If I were to take advantage of the situation and beat him up, no one could blame me, right?"

Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and said, "You brat! I'm giving you face, but you're being insolent! Since you don't appreciate my goodwill, don't blame me for being impolite!"

After speaking, he immediately shouted to the bodyguards, "Get him!"

Just as he finished speaking, a slender girl suddenly rushed into the crowd, the same girl who had been singing and playing on the street.

The girl rushed in and stood directly in front of Charlie, blurting out, "I'm sorry, this gentleman was trying to protect me and got into a conflict with those delinquents. I hope you won't trouble him!"

As she spoke, she bowed repeatedly to the crowd.

At this moment, Charlie directly stopped the girl, saying lightly, "These people aren't worth your bowing. Go wait on the side."

"He's Eiji Takahashi..." The girl was anxious, tears streaming down her face, "He's one of the most influential second-generation rich in Tokyo. If you provoke him, you'll be in big trouble!"

Charlie said lightly, "Whether he's Takahashi, or Mamahashi-young master, or Dadahashi-young master, he owes me two arms today, and he must pay them back."

With that, Charlie gently pushed her aside and instructed, "Quick, go hide to the side. Otherwise, if I get injured because I was distracted protecting you, you'll feel guilty, won't you?"

The girl, pushed away by Charlie, subconsciously wanted to rush back in, but upon thinking of Charlie's words, she hesitated again.

She had seen Charlie's skills just now and knew that he wasn't an ordinary person. Perhaps he really had the ability to stand up to these people, but if he were to get hurt because of her distraction, she would really be to blame!

Thinking of this, she nervously stood on the side, her phone already dialed to the emergency number, ready to call the police if the situation turned sour.

At this moment, Camilla in the Rolls-Royce looked at Charlie and couldn't help but raise an eyebrow, saying to Cameron, "Huh, the Japanese guy you mentioned turned out to be Chinese!"

Cameron sighed, "Since he's Chinese, he should know the principle of not bullying the local snake. Why is he still opposing Eiji? This kid's personality is a bit too aggressive..."

Camilla shook her head, lamenting, "This guy looks pretty good, but I didn't expect his brain to be malfunctioning..."
Then again.. Grandmaster Hakimu! and Gilly.. Change my status from "new villager" to "Grand Immortal".. I no small for here 😂.. I am not engaging doesn't mean I'm not active, just that most of the time I do read offline.



I gat a lot on my head. Before I vex.. change my status ASAP! 😂.. we are among the early members of this platform. Even it's because of me black mode is added automatically.. Una wan hear history haha! 😂
 
Chapter 1701 - "Underdog Rising"

As Camilla watched Charlie being surrounded by so many bodyguards, she already knew deep down that he was in deep trouble today.

But, she didn't have much sympathy for Charlie.

Because she hadn't seen the whole story unfold; she only saw Charlie recklessly chasing a man down the street, causing the man to be hit by a car and then having his arms crushed. Just witnessing that was gruesome enough, let alone Charlie, not knowing when to quit, then getting into a spat with the young master of the Takahashi family. It was just plain foolish.

At this moment, Eiji, seeing time wasted and his patience completely drained, immediately ordered his men, "Get him! Beat him until there's barely a breath left in him. Throw him in the trash heap along with the guy under my feet!"

Over a dozen bodyguards surrounded Charlie, flexing their muscles, waiting for this moment.

At Eiji's command, they swiftly charged towards Charlie, each giving their all, fearing to fall behind. After all, in their eyes, Charlie was outnumbered, a classic case of too many foes, too little time. Everyone here was a top-notch fighter, and if anyone lagged behind, that kid might already be down.

And if that happened, those at the back would lose the chance to showcase their skills before the young master.

Eiji watched as Charlie was encircled by so many, and the circle tightened in an instant, a hint of mocking smile playing at the corners of his lips.

"A mere Chinese man, daring to challenge me, Eiji, in the streets of Japan's bustling district. Isn't that just asking for trouble?"

"Too bad, as the young master of the Takahashi family, it's not quite appropriate for me to personally intervene in front of so many people. Otherwise, I really would love to personally incapacitate you!"

Eiji eagerly anticipated seeing Charlie barely clinging to life, but he didn't expect that from within the circle formed by over a dozen skilled fighters, there suddenly came a few terrified screams of agony!

Following that, several people from the outer edges of the circle were sent flying one after another!

"Ah!"

"Ouch!"

"Is this kid some kind of freak?!"

Accompanied by these desperate cries, people were sent flying and then crashed heavily to the ground.

One person even flew straight to Eiji's feet!

That underling was grabbed by Charlie, thrown out directly, and landed heavily at Eiji's feet. With a loud thud, it startled Eiji!

Immediately after, that person struggled to lift his head, his forehead already covered in blood!

With extreme agony in his eyes, he looked up at Eiji and uttered, "Young... master..."

Then, with a splutter, he spewed out a large cloud of blood!

The entire cloud of blood splattered all over Eiji's shoes and trousers, staining his white pants a deep red!

Eiji was so startled he hastily took half a step back, only to see his underling in extreme pain saying, "The kid, he's really something, young master."

After saying that, with another heavy thud, he collapsed to the ground, completely unconscious!

Eiji felt as if his brain had been hit with a high-voltage shock!

What's going on?!

His bodyguards were all top-notch fighters! They were even the best among the best!

How come they were rendered useless in front of that kid, like they were chopped vegetables, and made to lie down?

While he was still trying to figure out the situation, others also fell victim to Charlie, one after another!

These so-called experts fell like bowling pins, one after another, leaving only Charlie standing amidst the chaos.








Chapter 1702 - "Arm's Length Negotiations"


In the car, Cameron and Camilla were stunned!

Cameron gulped and exclaimed, "This kid is way too strong, isn't he?!"

Camilla was also dumbfounded, blurting out, "Indeed, he's a top-notch expert. Looks like I underestimated him earlier."

Just then, Charlie had already knocked down all the bodyguards and strode towards Eiji.

Eiji was trembling all over, his legs turning to jelly. He wanted to run, but found his legs utterly unresponsive.

And he knew very well in his heart, this guy's strength was so formidable that there was no way he could escape.

So, he could only say in terror, "What do you want?! Let me tell you, I am the young master of the Takahashi family!"

Charlie walked up and gave Eiji a hard slap across the face, saying coldly, "I don't care what kind of young master you're from. Right now, let's talk about the fact that you owe me two arms!"

Eiji was left dizzy from Charlie's slap!

He had been pampered and sheltered his whole life, treated like a prince by countless people. When had he ever been slapped before? And in public, no less!

This was truly humiliating!

Eiji held his swollen face, gritting his teeth as he roared, "You dare to hit me?! Watch out, I'll have your life!"

Charlie reached out and patted his face, saying indifferently, "Hitting you is just a warm-up. I told you, you owe me two arms!"

With that said, Charlie didn't bother wasting words. He grabbed Eiji's right wrist and twisted it sharply.

Immediately, there was a "snap," and Eiji's right arm had already broken at the elbow joint, causing him to scream in agony, tears and snot streaming down his face. "My arm! It hurts so much!"

Charlie remained unmoved, saying, "That's just one arm. You still owe me one more. Come on, stretch out your left hand!"

Eiji was trembling in pain, his face deathly pale. This time, he truly realized that Charlie wasn't joking with him at all.

In a panic, he dropped to his knees, crying and begging, "Brother, I'm sorry, I was wrong! I shouldn't have tangled with you. Please spare my left arm, I beg you, don't cripple me completely!"

Charlie's expression was stern as he said, "We're all adults here. When faced with a situation, we should have the courage to take responsibility, not kneel and beg for mercy!"

After that, Charlie asked again, "Do you think that by begging me, I'll spare you?"

Eiji was almost stupefied.

What exactly did this guy want to do?

Was he really going to cripple both of his arms?

If that happened, wouldn't he be a useless person? Even if he managed to turn the tables and kill Charlie later, what good would it do?

Thinking of this, he wailed in fear, desperately pleading, "Sir, I'm willing to compensate you with money, how about one billion yen? Just nod, and I'll have someone wire the money to you immediately!"

Charlie said coldly, "Stop talking nonsense. Even if you give me a hundred billion, you still can't keep this arm."

At this point, Camilla in the car couldn't bear it any longer and spoke up, "Brother, we can't just sit by and watch this happen. Otherwise, it wouldn't be honorable."

"Intervene?" Cameron exclaimed, "Are you crazy? Can't you see how freakishly strong this kid is? What if he turns on you too?"

Camilla replied seriously, "I'll go reason with him, or appeal to his emotions and reasoning. Otherwise, it's against the principles of the martial world for us to sit in the car and watch Eiji get crippled."

"Oh, no way! Safety first!" Cameron was trying to persuade, but Camilla had already pushed open the car door and walked straight out!






Chapter 1703 - "Mercy or Justice: A Debate"

As Charlie remained unmoved, Eiji felt like he was about to freeze.

Because at this moment, he had no one left to rely on.

Even if he called the family to gather experts to save him, it would be too late.

Just when Eiji was feeling utterly hopeless, the door of a nearby Lexus suddenly opened.

Camilla stepped out of the car and said to Charlie, "Sir, you're Chinese. You know the principle of showing mercy, right? You wouldn't be ignorant of it, would you?"

Charlie didn't expect someone to stand up for Eiji.

And it was a woman no less.

He frowned at Camilla and coldly asked, "I suppose you're also Chinese, speaking up for this little Japanese man? Is that it?"

Camilla said expressionlessly, "I'm not pleading for him. I'm just advising you not to be too ruthless in life. There should always be a way out in everything."

Charlie chuckled and asked her, "When he ordered those dozen people to gang up on me just now, why didn't I see you intervene or advise him to leave some room?"

Camilla was taken aback by Charlie's question.

Just now, she did have a thought that if Charlie couldn't handle it and was in danger, she would definitely come down to stop Eiji.

But she knew deep down that saying so now wouldn't make the other party believe it.

So she spoke, "When a dozen people were ganging up on you, you weren't injured, right? Since you weren't hurt, why not leave some room for the other party?"

Charlie sneered and retorted, "He didn't leave me any room, why should I leave him any?"

Camilla blurted out, "Sir, let's stick to the facts. What happened just now was because you were at fault first. This is a main road, not your backyard. Chasing and fighting with someone on this road is inherently wrong. Moreover, that person was only run over by this car because you were chasing him."

Charlie smiled and said, "Then let me ask you, do you know why I was chasing that kid just now?"

Camilla said coldly, "I don't know, and I don't want to know. I won't say anything else. Chasing someone on the main street is extremely rude behavior."

Then she continued, "You were at fault first in this matter. You attacked Mr. Takahashi for no reason, and you did it ruthlessly. It's unreasonable both morally and logically, isn't it?"

Charlie snorted, "Miss, you don't seem like a big villain. Why are you defending two Japanese guys? And they're scumbags to boot?"

"Scumbags?" Camilla countered, "Then let me ask you, why did one of the scumbags you mentioned end up in a car accident because of your chase, and why did the other become disabled because of your beating?"

Charlie disdainfully said, "The pot calling the kettle black! This phrase fits you shallow-minded folks perfectly!"

Camilla was infuriated, questioning, "Hey, what did you say?! I'm shallow-minded?"

Charlie nodded, "Exactly, and very shallow-minded indeed!"

After a pause, Charlie added, "The shallower the person, the more they believe what they see. Let's not talk about what evil deeds that kid who got run over did. Let's just focus on this Takahashi guy who got off the car and kept pretending. He even ordered so many people to attack me together. Do you think this guy is innocent? If I were a bit less skilled, I would've been beaten to death by those bodyguards earlier!"

Camilla's chest heaved with anger, "I just wanted you to show some mercy. You've already crippled his arm. Isn't that enough?"

"Not enough!" Charlie said expressionlessly, "As I said earlier, it's two arms!"

"You..."

Camilla was truly furious.

She didn't expect this kid to be so arrogant!









Chapter 1704 - "Tempers Flare in Tokyo"


She knew deep down that Eiji's current predicament was his own doing.

But she still hoped that through persuasion and reason, she could convince Charlie to stop and not render Eiji completely useless.

Although Camilla was young, she had received an elite education since childhood and spent many years in the United States, making her a bona fide business genius.

So, she always had a plan for everything she did.

For example, this time, as the representative of the Salvador family, coming to negotiate with the Takahashi family for cooperation, it wouldn't be appropriate to stand by while Eiji was rendered useless. It would not only make her seem unrighteous but also affect the details and progress of the subsequent cooperation between the two families.

So, for the sake of emotion, reason, and interest, she had to intervene.

Even if her intervention was useless and Eiji still ended up being disabled by Charlie, at least she tried. It would provide some justification for her conscience and for the face of the Takahashi family.

Of course, the best outcome would be if, after her intervention, this young man, Charlie, could give her some face, stop his actions, and let Eiji off the hook.

This way, not only would she be satisfied emotionally and in terms of her reputation, but the Takahashi family would also owe her a favor. When negotiating the specific details of future cooperation, she could even leverage this incident to demand more benefits from the Takahashi family.

But what she didn't expect was that this guy's stubbornness was off the charts!

From the looks of it, he was determined to disable Eiji!

So, she suppressed her anger and said, "Sir, I am Camilla Sal...."

Before she could finish speaking, Charlie interrupted her, sounding a bit displeased, "Ma'am, you don't need to tell me who you are, and I don't want to know. And don't try to use your identity to pressure me because even if you were the King of Heaven, I wouldn't give you an ounce of face today. Got it?"

Camilla couldn't contain her emotions either!

She had never been spoken to in such a manner before.

She was used to being respected and praised wherever she went, but she never expected this guy in front of her to give her absolutely no respect!

He didn't even let her finish her sentence!

The impulse to compete in her heart was ignited by Charlie in an instant. She snorted coldly and said angrily, "I have the final say on this matter today! If you dare to harm him, I will make you regret it!"

Charlie smirked, "Make me regret it?"

Camilla said firmly, "Yes!"

Before Camilla could finish her sentence, she heard a crackling sound from beside her, followed by Eiji's miserable cry!

She immediately looked at Eiji, only to see that his left arm had also been visibly twisted by Charlie, and now both arms were dangling in front of him, crying out in pain!

Camilla looked angrily at Charlie and shouted, "What's wrong with you? Do you have a problem with me?"

Charlie shook his head, "Don't flatter yourself. I don't even know you. Why would I have a problem with you? You're nothing to me."

With that said, Charlie couldn't be bothered to look at the two of them anymore. He reached into the pocket of Ryoji, who was lying on the ground, and took back the money he had snatched from the singing girl. Then, he turned and walked towards the singing girl.

"Keep the money safe. Don't come out to sing again."

Tears of gratitude welled up in the girl's eyes as she choked, "I'm sorry for causing you trouble."

Charlie shook his head and said, "Take care of yourself in a foreign country. I'm leaving."

With that, he turned and left the scene.

Camilla clenched her fists in anger, glaring at his retreating figure and shouting, "Bastard, stop right there!"







Chapter 1705 - "Sticky Situations: Eiji's Dilemma"

As he heard the furious shouts from behind, Charlie couldn't be bothered, not even bothering to turn his head.

Camilla had never been so disregarded before, growing up in the prestigious families of Eastcliff. Naturally, she was infuriated.

Girls from the noble families in Eastcliff were mostly a bit full of themselves, with only a slight difference in degrees.

Camilla was considered top-tier among the wealthy daughters of Eastcliff, if not the whole country. So, both in terms of pride and self-righteousness, she was slightly higher than the average person.

Hence, being scorned by Charlie without even a glance back made her stomp her feet in anger.

However, she also knew very well that she was no match for Charlie, and being unfamiliar with life in Tokyo, besides being angry, there was simply no other way.

Just as Camilla was fuming, Eiji approached with his two severed arms, coming in front of Camilla and the singing girl. His expression was extremely gloomy as he stared at the singing girl, asking viciously, "Speak! Who is that guy?! What's his name, where does he live, and what's his background?!"

The girl looked somewhat frightened and said, "I don't know that gentleman."

"Nonsense!" Eiji cursed angrily. "Do you think I'm a three-year-old child? You say you don't know, and that's it? If you don't honestly tell me the information about that guy, I'll damn well kill you!"

Camilla gave him a glare and said coldly, "Mr. Takahashi, is it appropriate to shout at a young girl like this?"

Only then did Eiji somewhat regain his senses, suppressing his anger. He gritted his teeth and said, "Miss Salvador, you saw it just now. That bastard disabled my two arms!"

Camilla remained expressionless. "Yes, I saw it. The one who disabled your arms was the man just now. What does it have to do with this young girl? Don't you know the concept of seeking justice? Besides, the injuries on your arms can be healed after a few months of rest with a cast. Is it necessary to be so uncouth?"

"Uncouth?!" Eiji couldn't hide his resentment. "This girl obviously has something to do with that man. As long as she honestly tells me the information about that man, I won't trouble her!"

Camilla stared at him angrily. "This girl has already said enough. She doesn't know that man. Can't you understand?"

Eiji said angrily, "Who knows if she's lying or not!"

Camilla said coldly, "Whether she's lying or not has nothing to do with you. If you want to know more details, you can consult others properly. If others tell you, it's a favor; if they don't, it's none of your business. Don't easily threaten others' safety. Haven't you learned your lesson from what happened just now?"

Eiji's expression suddenly turned ugly. He knew that Camilla was subtly reminding him not to be too arrogant. The reason he offended that man just now was entirely because of his arrogance. Not only did he curse, but he also ordered his bodyguards to act, resulting in such a situation.

Camilla's words made him feel extremely embarrassed.

However, on one hand, because of the Salvador family behind Camilla, which was much stronger than the Takahashi family, and on the other hand, because of his affection for Camilla, he could only suppress the anger in his heart for now.

Camilla asked the singing girl, "Girl, you said just now that you don't know that man, so why did he help you? I saw him take some money from the person who was hit by the car and give it to you?"

The girl said seriously, "I can tell you for sure, that gentleman is a good person!"

"I was performing on the roadside, with no one paying any attention. That gentleman gave me 100,000 yen, and then that gang came and robbed my money and guitar, and even forced me to go drinking with them. It was that gentleman who saved me!"

Camilla frowned. "The person hit by the car was from the gang?"






Chapter 1706 - "Truth Behind Masks"


"Right!" The girl nodded, continuing, "They were all members of the Chaos Alliance. The gentleman saw injustice and injured the other violent thugs, then the Chaos member who got hit by a car held me at knifepoint. It was that gentleman who knocked the knife out of his hand, saving me from harm."

"Then the Chaos member tried to escape. The gentleman chased him, leading to the car accident. You all know the rest."

Camilla listened, utterly dumbfounded.

She hadn't expected the plot to twist so quickly!

The reckless and brutal young man from earlier turned out to be rescuing an innocent girl from the clutches of the Chaos Alliance.

And not just any girl, but a fellow Chinese!

She could even imagine that if it weren't for the man's intervention today, this Chinese girl in a foreign land would surely have been harmed by those Japanese Chaos Alliance, perhaps even assaulted!

No wonder the man acted so ruthlessly!

If it were her, she'd want to take down those people too!

Eiji was still arrogantly taunting the other party, even ordering a dozen bodyguards to attack, so losing two arms didn't seem like much!

At this moment, Camilla's anger towards Charlie vanished in an instant.

So, Camilla turned to the girl and asked, "Do you know who they are? Which Chaos Alliance are they from?"

The girl hurriedly replied, "It's the Wenching Chaos Alliance, the largest violent group in the Wenching District!"

"The Wenching Chaos Alliance?" Camilla looked at Eiji, asking coldly, "Isn't the Wenching Chaos Alliance an external force of your Takahashi family? Robbing a street performer of her money and forcing her to drink, isn't that too much?"

Eiji's expression was instantly astonished, then he couldn't hide his embarrassment, saying, "Miss Salvador, where did you hear such rumors? My Takahashi family has no connection with the Chaos Alliance."

Camilla snorted, saying, "Mr. Takahashi, I've done my research before coming. Your Takahashi family started in the underworld years ago, just didn't stay in the dark for too long, successfully whitewashing and transforming later on!"

She continued, "I know that most of the Chaos Alliances and other underworld gangs in Tokyo and the surrounding areas are under your family's control, but you're smart enough not to directly control these gangs. Instead, you use some distant relatives with different surnames, right?"

Eiji awkwardly said, "Well, Miss Salvador, those Chaos Alliances are indeed managed by some distant relatives of ours, but our Takahashi family has long ceased involvement in that business."

Camilla snorted again, "Enough, Mr. Takahashi, we're all adults here. Don't take me for a fool! The reason this incident happened today, and your arms got crippled, is entirely because your family's indulgence allowed the Chaos Alliance to behave recklessly, leading to this outcome!"

Eiji was speechless, wanting to argue but unable to find a reason.

Camilla pointed at the Chinese girl and said to Eiji, "Mr. Takahashi, this lady has nothing to do with this incident. I hope you won't cause her any trouble in the future, can you do that?"

Eiji, knowing he was in the wrong and not daring to offend Camilla, could only nod reluctantly, "Miss Salvador, please rest assured, I will never trouble her again."





Chapter 1707 - "Armless Ambitions"


At this moment, Eiji's anger was boiling over.

He had hoped to find clues about that man from this Chinese girl, but to his surprise, she didn't even know him!

Eiji also knew deep down that the girl was telling the truth, so getting revenge on that man might not be so easy now.

But more importantly, he needed to hurry and get someone from home to send Camilla and Cameron to the hotel, and take himself and his other men to the hospital.

Camilla ignored Eiji, whose arms were now useless, and instead helped the Chinese girl pack up her guitar. Then he handed her a business card and said seriously, "Miss, if anyone dares to bother you because of today, call me immediately. Also, give my number to the person you trust the most. If you're in trouble and can't call me, have them call me."

Camilla said this more for Eiji's benefit.

She knew she would only be in Japan for about a week at most. What if Eiji sought revenge on the girl after she left?

So, she had to make Eiji think twice.

With her earlier words, Eiji wouldn't dare to provoke the girl again. Because the power of the Salvador family was not something they could contend with.

Moreover, the Takahashi family was eager to cooperate with the Salvador family. Since she had already spoken to this extent, if Eiji still dared to trouble the girl, it would only prove he was a fool.

Eiji was well aware of Camilla's intentions, and though he felt frustrated, he couldn't express it. He was extremely uncomfortable.

But no matter how uncomfortable he felt, he had to endure it.

So, he could only find one of his men who could still make a phone call and hurriedly had him call home.

Ten minutes later, the Takahashi family arrived in a grand procession of dozens of cars.

At the head was the current head of the Takahashi family, Shinzhi, Eiji's father.

Shinzhi was so shocked by the scene before him that he couldn't utter a word before even getting out of the car.

Several bodyguards were sprawled all over, and traffic was disrupted because of them.

His own son's face was swollen on one side from being slapped, and even worse, both of his arms were completely out of control, just hanging there pathetically.

With a dark expression, he first apologized to Camilla and Cameron, then sent people to send them and their entourage to the hotel.

After arranging the Salvador family, he ordered his men to take his son and the others to the hospital.

On the way, Shinzhi carefully asked Eiji about the whole incident. After hearing it, he was so angry he couldn't speak.

After a while, he suddenly slammed the center armrest in the car and shouted angrily, "This is outrageous! A Chinese person dared to injure my son and a dozen bodyguards in Tokyo! This is a trampling of the dignity of the Takahashi family!"

Eiji was also uncontrollably angry, choking as he said, "Father, you must find that Chinese person and kill him for me!"

Shinzhi nodded, his voice cold, "Rest assured, I will spread the word and have people find out his whereabouts!"

Eiji couldn't wait and said, "Father, when you find him, I want to personally kill him!"

"Personally?" Shinzhi frowned and asked, "Can your hands even kill now?"

"Erm," Eiji cried when he heard this, "Then I'll have someone tie a knife to the sole of my shoe! Anyway, I must personally kill him!"






Chapter 1708 - "From Street Brawls to Cyberspace"

Shinzhi nodded, saying, "But we shouldn't make too much noise about this yet. After all, we still need to negotiate with the Salvador family. If we make a big fuss in Tokyo about finding that Chinese guy and taking him out, the Salvador family will definitely have something to say!"

Eiji panicked, "Dad! You're not going to let that bastard go, are you?!"

Shinzhi said coldly, "Don't worry, I will never let him go. I'll have someone find him first, then have the top ninjas of our family secretly keep an eye on him. Wherever he goes, they'll follow him. After we finalize our cooperation with the Salvador family, we'll catch that guy and quietly bring him back to Tokyo for you to personally deal with him!"

Hearing this, Eiji finally relaxed.

He could endure a little longer for the sake of the cooperation between the families, but he couldn't let the other side off the hook.

With his father's assurance, he breathed a sigh of relief.

As long as he could personally take down Charlie, waiting a few more days wouldn't hurt!

Besides, he believed in his family's top ninjas. Charlie couldn't possibly be their match!

After leaving near the University of Tokyo, Charlie went straight back to Ichiro's house.

Little did he know, at that very moment, he was blowing up on Japanese short video platforms.

Just now, some good Samaritan recorded him taking down the delinquents, all the way until he disabled Eiji, and posted it on the short video platform.

This shocked the entire Japan!

No one expected a Chinese guy to have such formidable strength, single-handedly defeating nearly twenty people. It was simply unbelievable!

Moreover, what astonished the Japanese even more was that this person dared to confront Eiji on the streets of Tokyo!

As the top rich second generation in Japan, the nation's sweetheart, who didn't know Eiji?

He was beaten to a pulp on the streets of Tokyo; it was the most explosive news in Japan recently!

In the video, due to the late hour and the low quality of the phone recording, only about half of the faces were clear, similar to the quality of paparazzi videos of celebrities taken at night.

But even with such a blurry image, it was enough for the Japanese people to recognize Eiji.

As for Charlie, since the Japanese people had no concept of him to begin with, they couldn't recognize him from the video.

However, those who were slightly familiar with Charlie could still identify him from the video.

At this moment, Takehiko was sitting in his study, puffing on a Cuban cigar and holding a glass of Scotch whisky.

He was still annoyed by the fact that the Salvador family had met with the Takahashi family first, and he was deeply troubled by Charlie.

Suddenly, Koichi burst in without knocking, saying urgently, "Chairman, something big has happened!"

Takehiko scolded angrily, "What kind of big thing could make you so frantic?! What decorum is this?!"

Koichi didn't have time to explain; he quickly handed his phone to Takehiko, tapped play, and said, "You have to see this, it's a big news about the Takahashi family!"






Chapter 1709 "Tales of Takahashi's Troubles"

"Big news from the Takahashi family?!"

When Takehiko heard this, he immediately widened his eyes in anger. "Damn it! What big news? Did the Salvador family announce their collaboration with them so soon? It shouldn't be. The Salvador family should have just landed in Tokyo not long ago. How could they make such a quick decision? These bastards, do they not intend to meet with us?"

Koichi panicked and said, "It's not that news. It's that Eiji got messed up on the street!"

"Eiji got messed up?!" Takehiko felt like he got struck by lightning. He blurted out, "Who did it?"

In his mind, there were very few people in Tokyo who dared to lay hands on Eiji.

Even considering it himself made him tremble, after all, the gap between the Ito family and the Takahashi family wasn't that big. If someone really laid hands on Eiji, it was almost equivalent to declaring war on the Takahashi family.

So, besides Eiji's father, Takehiko couldn't think of anyone else who would dare to attack him.

So, he quickly looked at Koichi's phone, wanting to see who had the guts to do it.

As soon as he looked, Takehiko shivered in fear. His fingers trembled, and the cigar slipped from his hand, falling onto his pants, instantly burning a hole in his expensive tailored suit pants.

Takehiko didn't care about the pain. He grabbed the cigar and threw it aside, pointing at the man on Koichi's phone screen, and blurted out, "This... this... isn't this Charlie Wade?!"

Although he had only met Charlie once, Takehiko remembered his face very clearly.

This might be the power of hatred.

After all, for Takehiko, Charlie's face not only represented humiliation but also stood for a colossal sum of $4.5 billion!

He could recognize him even if he turned into ashes!

Watching Charlie in the video, taking down more than a dozen of Eiji's bodyguards in succession, and then disabling Eiji's arms, Takehiko couldn't help but feel a chill down his spine.

It was only now that he realized how strong Charlie's strength was!

Last time, he had only disabled his two bodyguards.

This time, he directly disabled more than a dozen of Eiji's bodyguards in one go!

With this strength, even ordinary ninja masters might not be his match!

While astonished, he couldn't help but feel scared deep down.

Luckily, that day, he hadn't provoked Charlie.

Otherwise, with Charlie's violent temper, wouldn't he have hammered him half to death directly?

Eiji was young and had some physical resilience. But he was of an age where if he got into Charlie's hands, he might directly go to meet the Great Sun Goddess in one or two rounds!

In the midst of his fear, Takehiko also felt a bit of schadenfreude.

He looked at Eiji's miserable appearance, a hint of a smile creeping onto his lips. Then he reached out and dragged the progress bar, replaying Eiji's unlucky process once again, the smile on his lips growing even more pronounced.







Chapter 1710 - "Chickens and Ducks"

Next up, he replayed it again, and the smirk on his lips became even more pronounced.

After watching it a dozen times, Takehiko smiled broadly, "Well, well, looks like the Takahashi family is having a tough time! Once this video spreads across Japan, the Takahashi clan's reputation will be toast!"

Koichi nodded, "Now that this video has gone viral on all major networks and video platforms in Japan, the Takahashi family's reputation will definitely take a hit!"

"Very good!" Takehiko sighed with satisfaction, saying, "Ah, watching this video instantly lightens my mood!"

With that said, he remembered something and added, "The Takahashi family and I have never seen eye to eye, but this time we finally have a common enemy!"

Koichi interjected, "Chairman, are you suggesting we team up with the Takahashi family to take down Charlie?"

"Of course not!" Takehiko replied with a hint of fear, "I'm not like the Takahashi family. Eiji was publicly beaten by Charlie, it's widely known nationwide. Compared to that, I'm much better off. Although I suffered a great loss at Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals that day, at least it was behind closed doors, not exposed to the whole nation."

Koichi was momentarily stunned.

He never expected the usually strong-willed chairman to console himself in such a way.

At this point, Takehiko exclaimed excitedly, "This incident is bound to affect the Salvador family's impression and attitude towards the Takahashi family, which is great news for us!"

"That's true," Koichi nodded repeatedly, saying, "Not only has the Takahashi family's reputation been damaged this time, but their capabilities will also be questioned. After all, if they can be beaten like this at their own doorstep, the Salvador family would surely be concerned about their ability to protect this business."

Takehiko chuckled, "Haha, this is truly the happiest thing for me in recent times!"

Seeing Takehiko's improved mood, Koichi also breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Chairman, I received information that the Takahashi family is now inquiring everywhere about Charlie's identity, they probably still want to seek revenge on him."

Takehiko asked, "What do you think about this? Do you think the Takahashi family can take on Charlie?"

Koichi, remembering the immense shock and terror Charlie had brought upon him, replied, "I really can't say for sure. I always feel like what we see of Charlie is just the tip of the iceberg!"

Takehiko frowned, "What? Do you think even if the Takahashi family goes all out, they still can't defeat Charlie?"

Koichi nodded slightly, honestly saying, "Chairman, in a showdown between masters, whoever is stronger will have the last laugh. Charlie's strength speaks for itself. Even a dozen top-notch experts couldn't match him. How could the Takahashi family compete with him?"

Takehiko sneered, "Don't forget, the Takahashi family also has several top-notch ninjas under their service. Our Japanese ninjutsu is formidable, Charlie couldn't possibly be their match!"

Koichi reminded, "Chairman, even if we have top-notch ninjas, it's not guaranteed they could easily defeat Eiji's dozen bodyguards, right? Even if they could win, it would probably be a narrow victory. But Charlie, he's simply overwhelmingly crushing."

As he spoke, Koichi rewound the video to the scene where Charlie single-handedly took on Eiji's dozen bodyguards, pointing at the screen, he said to Takehiko, "Chairman, look at this, these dozen men in front of Charlie are like chickens and ducks compared to him, almost one punch knocks down one, one kick sends one flying!"

"Even when chickens and ducks are beaten, they can still jump up and peck a few times, but this group of so-called experts, in front of Charlie, is simply useless!"

"Erm," Takehiko's expression gradually turned serious.

In the video, Charlie's strength was indeed terrifyingly shocking.

It's as if these dozen experts were not even human, directly subjected to his inhumane and insane rampage.

Thinking of this, he looked at Koichi with a face of sorrow and despair, asking, "Tanaka, do you think we can still recover our $4.5 billion?"
 
Chapter 1701 - "Underdog Rising"

As Camilla watched Charlie being surrounded by so many bodyguards, she already knew deep down that he was in deep trouble today.

But, she didn't have much sympathy for Charlie.

Because she hadn't seen the whole story unfold; she only saw Charlie recklessly chasing a man down the street, causing the man to be hit by a car and then having his arms crushed. Just witnessing that was gruesome enough, let alone Charlie, not knowing when to quit, then getting into a spat with the young master of the Takahashi family. It was just plain foolish.

At this moment, Eiji, seeing time wasted and his patience completely drained, immediately ordered his men, "Get him! Beat him until there's barely a breath left in him. Throw him in the trash heap along with the guy under my feet!"

Over a dozen bodyguards surrounded Charlie, flexing their muscles, waiting for this moment.

At Eiji's command, they swiftly charged towards Charlie, each giving their all, fearing to fall behind. After all, in their eyes, Charlie was outnumbered, a classic case of too many foes, too little time. Everyone here was a top-notch fighter, and if anyone lagged behind, that kid might already be down.

And if that happened, those at the back would lose the chance to showcase their skills before the young master.

Eiji watched as Charlie was encircled by so many, and the circle tightened in an instant, a hint of mocking smile playing at the corners of his lips.

"A mere Chinese man, daring to challenge me, Eiji, in the streets of Japan's bustling district. Isn't that just asking for trouble?"

"Too bad, as the young master of the Takahashi family, it's not quite appropriate for me to personally intervene in front of so many people. Otherwise, I really would love to personally incapacitate you!"

Eiji eagerly anticipated seeing Charlie barely clinging to life, but he didn't expect that from within the circle formed by over a dozen skilled fighters, there suddenly came a few terrified screams of agony!

Following that, several people from the outer edges of the circle were sent flying one after another!

"Ah!"

"Ouch!"

"Is this kid some kind of freak?!"

Accompanied by these desperate cries, people were sent flying and then crashed heavily to the ground.

One person even flew straight to Eiji's feet!

That underling was grabbed by Charlie, thrown out directly, and landed heavily at Eiji's feet. With a loud thud, it startled Eiji!

Immediately after, that person struggled to lift his head, his forehead already covered in blood!

With extreme agony in his eyes, he looked up at Eiji and uttered, "Young... master..."

Then, with a splutter, he spewed out a large cloud of blood!

The entire cloud of blood splattered all over Eiji's shoes and trousers, staining his white pants a deep red!

Eiji was so startled he hastily took half a step back, only to see his underling in extreme pain saying, "The kid, he's really something, young master."

After saying that, with another heavy thud, he collapsed to the ground, completely unconscious!

Eiji felt as if his brain had been hit with a high-voltage shock!

What's going on?!

His bodyguards were all top-notch fighters! They were even the best among the best!

How come they were rendered useless in front of that kid, like they were chopped vegetables, and made to lie down?

While he was still trying to figure out the situation, others also fell victim to Charlie, one after another!

These so-called experts fell like bowling pins, one after another, leaving only Charlie standing amidst the chaos.








Chapter 1702 - "Arm's Length Negotiations"

In the car, Cameron and Camilla were stunned!

Cameron gulped and exclaimed, "This kid is way too strong, isn't he?!"

Camilla was also dumbfounded, blurting out, "Indeed, he's a top-notch expert. Looks like I underestimated him earlier."

Just then, Charlie had already knocked down all the bodyguards and strode towards Eiji.

Eiji was trembling all over, his legs turning to jelly. He wanted to run, but found his legs utterly unresponsive.

And he knew very well in his heart, this guy's strength was so formidable that there was no way he could escape.

So, he could only say in terror, "What do you want?! Let me tell you, I am the young master of the Takahashi family!"

Charlie walked up and gave Eiji a hard slap across the face, saying coldly, "I don't care what kind of young master you're from. Right now, let's talk about the fact that you owe me two arms!"

Eiji was left dizzy from Charlie's slap!

He had been pampered and sheltered his whole life, treated like a prince by countless people. When had he ever been slapped before? And in public, no less!

This was truly humiliating!

Eiji held his swollen face, gritting his teeth as he roared, "You dare to hit me?! Watch out, I'll have your life!"

Charlie reached out and patted his face, saying indifferently, "Hitting you is just a warm-up. I told you, you owe me two arms!"

With that said, Charlie didn't bother wasting words. He grabbed Eiji's right wrist and twisted it sharply.

Immediately, there was a "snap," and Eiji's right arm had already broken at the elbow joint, causing him to scream in agony, tears and snot streaming down his face. "My arm! It hurts so much!"

Charlie remained unmoved, saying, "That's just one arm. You still owe me one more. Come on, stretch out your left hand!"

Eiji was trembling in pain, his face deathly pale. This time, he truly realized that Charlie wasn't joking with him at all.

In a panic, he dropped to his knees, crying and begging, "Brother, I'm sorry, I was wrong! I shouldn't have tangled with you. Please spare my left arm, I beg you, don't cripple me completely!"

Charlie's expression was stern as he said, "We're all adults here. When faced with a situation, we should have the courage to take responsibility, not kneel and beg for mercy!"

After that, Charlie asked again, "Do you think that by begging me, I'll spare you?"

Eiji was almost stupefied.

What exactly did this guy want to do?

Was he really going to cripple both of his arms?

If that happened, wouldn't he be a useless person? Even if he managed to turn the tables and kill Charlie later, what good would it do?

Thinking of this, he wailed in fear, desperately pleading, "Sir, I'm willing to compensate you with money, how about one billion yen? Just nod, and I'll have someone wire the money to you immediately!"

Charlie said coldly, "Stop talking nonsense. Even if you give me a hundred billion, you still can't keep this arm."

At this point, Camilla in the car couldn't bear it any longer and spoke up, "Brother, we can't just sit by and watch this happen. Otherwise, it wouldn't be honorable."

"Intervene?" Cameron exclaimed, "Are you crazy? Can't you see how freakishly strong this kid is? What if he turns on you too?"

Camilla replied seriously, "I'll go reason with him, or appeal to his emotions and reasoning. Otherwise, it's against the principles of the martial world for us to sit in the car and watch Eiji get crippled."

"Oh, no way! Safety first!" Cameron was trying to persuade, but Camilla had already pushed open the car door and walked straight out!






Chapter 1703 - "Mercy or Justice: A Debate"

As Charlie remained unmoved, Eiji felt like he was about to freeze.

Because at this moment, he had no one left to rely on.

Even if he called the family to gather experts to save him, it would be too late.

Just when Eiji was feeling utterly hopeless, the door of a nearby Lexus suddenly opened.

Camilla stepped out of the car and said to Charlie, "Sir, you're Chinese. You know the principle of showing mercy, right? You wouldn't be ignorant of it, would you?"

Charlie didn't expect someone to stand up for Eiji.

And it was a woman no less.

He frowned at Camilla and coldly asked, "I suppose you're also Chinese, speaking up for this little Japanese man? Is that it?"

Camilla said expressionlessly, "I'm not pleading for him. I'm just advising you not to be too ruthless in life. There should always be a way out in everything."

Charlie chuckled and asked her, "When he ordered those dozen people to gang up on me just now, why didn't I see you intervene or advise him to leave some room?"

Camilla was taken aback by Charlie's question.

Just now, she did have a thought that if Charlie couldn't handle it and was in danger, she would definitely come down to stop Eiji.

But she knew deep down that saying so now wouldn't make the other party believe it.

So she spoke, "When a dozen people were ganging up on you, you weren't injured, right? Since you weren't hurt, why not leave some room for the other party?"

Charlie sneered and retorted, "He didn't leave me any room, why should I leave him any?"

Camilla blurted out, "Sir, let's stick to the facts. What happened just now was because you were at fault first. This is a main road, not your backyard. Chasing and fighting with someone on this road is inherently wrong. Moreover, that person was only run over by this car because you were chasing him."

Charlie smiled and said, "Then let me ask you, do you know why I was chasing that kid just now?"

Camilla said coldly, "I don't know, and I don't want to know. I won't say anything else. Chasing someone on the main street is extremely rude behavior."

Then she continued, "You were at fault first in this matter. You attacked Mr. Takahashi for no reason, and you did it ruthlessly. It's unreasonable both morally and logically, isn't it?"

Charlie snorted, "Miss, you don't seem like a big villain. Why are you defending two Japanese guys? And they're scumbags to boot?"

"Scumbags?" Camilla countered, "Then let me ask you, why did one of the scumbags you mentioned end up in a car accident because of your chase, and why did the other become disabled because of your beating?"

Charlie disdainfully said, "The pot calling the kettle black! This phrase fits you shallow-minded folks perfectly!"

Camilla was infuriated, questioning, "Hey, what did you say?! I'm shallow-minded?"

Charlie nodded, "Exactly, and very shallow-minded indeed!"

After a pause, Charlie added, "The shallower the person, the more they believe what they see. Let's not talk about what evil deeds that kid who got run over did. Let's just focus on this Takahashi guy who got off the car and kept pretending. He even ordered so many people to attack me together. Do you think this guy is innocent? If I were a bit less skilled, I would've been beaten to death by those bodyguards earlier!"

Camilla's chest heaved with anger, "I just wanted you to show some mercy. You've already crippled his arm. Isn't that enough?"

"Not enough!" Charlie said expressionlessly, "As I said earlier, it's two arms!"

"You..."

Camilla was truly furious.

She didn't expect this kid to be so arrogant!









Chapter 1704 - "Tempers Flare in Tokyo"

She knew deep down that Eiji's current predicament was his own doing.

But she still hoped that through persuasion and reason, she could convince Charlie to stop and not render Eiji completely useless.

Although Camilla was young, she had received an elite education since childhood and spent many years in the United States, making her a bona fide business genius.

So, she always had a plan for everything she did.

For example, this time, as the representative of the Salvador family, coming to negotiate with the Takahashi family for cooperation, it wouldn't be appropriate to stand by while Eiji was rendered useless. It would not only make her seem unrighteous but also affect the details and progress of the subsequent cooperation between the two families.

So, for the sake of emotion, reason, and interest, she had to intervene.

Even if her intervention was useless and Eiji still ended up being disabled by Charlie, at least she tried. It would provide some justification for her conscience and for the face of the Takahashi family.

Of course, the best outcome would be if, after her intervention, this young man, Charlie, could give her some face, stop his actions, and let Eiji off the hook.

This way, not only would she be satisfied emotionally and in terms of her reputation, but the Takahashi family would also owe her a favor. When negotiating the specific details of future cooperation, she could even leverage this incident to demand more benefits from the Takahashi family.

But what she didn't expect was that this guy's stubbornness was off the charts!

From the looks of it, he was determined to disable Eiji!

So, she suppressed her anger and said, "Sir, I am Camilla Sal...."

Before she could finish speaking, Charlie interrupted her, sounding a bit displeased, "Ma'am, you don't need to tell me who you are, and I don't want to know. And don't try to use your identity to pressure me because even if you were the King of Heaven, I wouldn't give you an ounce of face today. Got it?"

Camilla couldn't contain her emotions either!

She had never been spoken to in such a manner before.

She was used to being respected and praised wherever she went, but she never expected this guy in front of her to give her absolutely no respect!

He didn't even let her finish her sentence!

The impulse to compete in her heart was ignited by Charlie in an instant. She snorted coldly and said angrily, "I have the final say on this matter today! If you dare to harm him, I will make you regret it!"

Charlie smirked, "Make me regret it?"

Camilla said firmly, "Yes!"

Before Camilla could finish her sentence, she heard a crackling sound from beside her, followed by Eiji's miserable cry!

She immediately looked at Eiji, only to see that his left arm had also been visibly twisted by Charlie, and now both arms were dangling in front of him, crying out in pain!

Camilla looked angrily at Charlie and shouted, "What's wrong with you? Do you have a problem with me?"

Charlie shook his head, "Don't flatter yourself. I don't even know you. Why would I have a problem with you? You're nothing to me."

With that said, Charlie couldn't be bothered to look at the two of them anymore. He reached into the pocket of Ryoji, who was lying on the ground, and took back the money he had snatched from the singing girl. Then, he turned and walked towards the singing girl.

"Keep the money safe. Don't come out to sing again."

Tears of gratitude welled up in the girl's eyes as she choked, "I'm sorry for causing you trouble."

Charlie shook his head and said, "Take care of yourself in a foreign country. I'm leaving."

With that, he turned and left the scene.

Camilla clenched her fists in anger, glaring at his retreating figure and shouting, "Bastard, stop right there!"







Chapter 1705 - "Sticky Situations: Eiji's Dilemma"

As he heard the furious shouts from behind, Charlie couldn't be bothered, not even bothering to turn his head.

Camilla had never been so disregarded before, growing up in the prestigious families of Eastcliff. Naturally, she was infuriated.

Girls from the noble families in Eastcliff were mostly a bit full of themselves, with only a slight difference in degrees.

Camilla was considered top-tier among the wealthy daughters of Eastcliff, if not the whole country. So, both in terms of pride and self-righteousness, she was slightly higher than the average person.

Hence, being scorned by Charlie without even a glance back made her stomp her feet in anger.

However, she also knew very well that she was no match for Charlie, and being unfamiliar with life in Tokyo, besides being angry, there was simply no other way.

Just as Camilla was fuming, Eiji approached with his two severed arms, coming in front of Camilla and the singing girl. His expression was extremely gloomy as he stared at the singing girl, asking viciously, "Speak! Who is that guy?! What's his name, where does he live, and what's his background?!"

The girl looked somewhat frightened and said, "I don't know that gentleman."

"Nonsense!" Eiji cursed angrily. "Do you think I'm a three-year-old child? You say you don't know, and that's it? If you don't honestly tell me the information about that guy, I'll damn well kill you!"

Camilla gave him a glare and said coldly, "Mr. Takahashi, is it appropriate to shout at a young girl like this?"

Only then did Eiji somewhat regain his senses, suppressing his anger. He gritted his teeth and said, "Miss Salvador, you saw it just now. That bastard disabled my two arms!"

Camilla remained expressionless. "Yes, I saw it. The one who disabled your arms was the man just now. What does it have to do with this young girl? Don't you know the concept of seeking justice? Besides, the injuries on your arms can be healed after a few months of rest with a cast. Is it necessary to be so uncouth?"

"Uncouth?!" Eiji couldn't hide his resentment. "This girl obviously has something to do with that man. As long as she honestly tells me the information about that man, I won't trouble her!"

Camilla stared at him angrily. "This girl has already said enough. She doesn't know that man. Can't you understand?"

Eiji said angrily, "Who knows if she's lying or not!"

Camilla said coldly, "Whether she's lying or not has nothing to do with you. If you want to know more details, you can consult others properly. If others tell you, it's a favor; if they don't, it's none of your business. Don't easily threaten others' safety. Haven't you learned your lesson from what happened just now?"

Eiji's expression suddenly turned ugly. He knew that Camilla was subtly reminding him not to be too arrogant. The reason he offended that man just now was entirely because of his arrogance. Not only did he curse, but he also ordered his bodyguards to act, resulting in such a situation.

Camilla's words made him feel extremely embarrassed.

However, on one hand, because of the Salvador family behind Camilla, which was much stronger than the Takahashi family, and on the other hand, because of his affection for Camilla, he could only suppress the anger in his heart for now.

Camilla asked the singing girl, "Girl, you said just now that you don't know that man, so why did he help you? I saw him take some money from the person who was hit by the car and give it to you?"

The girl said seriously, "I can tell you for sure, that gentleman is a good person!"

"I was performing on the roadside, with no one paying any attention. That gentleman gave me 100,000 yen, and then that gang came and robbed my money and guitar, and even forced me to go drinking with them. It was that gentleman who saved me!"

Camilla frowned. "The person hit by the car was from the gang?"






Chapter 1706 - "Truth Behind Masks"

"Right!" The girl nodded, continuing, "They were all members of the Chaos Alliance. The gentleman saw injustice and injured the other violent thugs, then the Chaos member who got hit by a car held me at knifepoint. It was that gentleman who knocked the knife out of his hand, saving me from harm."

"Then the Chaos member tried to escape. The gentleman chased him, leading to the car accident. You all know the rest."

Camilla listened, utterly dumbfounded.

She hadn't expected the plot to twist so quickly!

The reckless and brutal young man from earlier turned out to be rescuing an innocent girl from the clutches of the Chaos Alliance.

And not just any girl, but a fellow Chinese!

She could even imagine that if it weren't for the man's intervention today, this Chinese girl in a foreign land would surely have been harmed by those Japanese Chaos Alliance, perhaps even assaulted!

No wonder the man acted so ruthlessly!

If it were her, she'd want to take down those people too!

Eiji was still arrogantly taunting the other party, even ordering a dozen bodyguards to attack, so losing two arms didn't seem like much!

At this moment, Camilla's anger towards Charlie vanished in an instant.

So, Camilla turned to the girl and asked, "Do you know who they are? Which Chaos Alliance are they from?"

The girl hurriedly replied, "It's the Wenching Chaos Alliance, the largest violent group in the Wenching District!"

"The Wenching Chaos Alliance?" Camilla looked at Eiji, asking coldly, "Isn't the Wenching Chaos Alliance an external force of your Takahashi family? Robbing a street performer of her money and forcing her to drink, isn't that too much?"

Eiji's expression was instantly astonished, then he couldn't hide his embarrassment, saying, "Miss Salvador, where did you hear such rumors? My Takahashi family has no connection with the Chaos Alliance."

Camilla snorted, saying, "Mr. Takahashi, I've done my research before coming. Your Takahashi family started in the underworld years ago, just didn't stay in the dark for too long, successfully whitewashing and transforming later on!"

She continued, "I know that most of the Chaos Alliances and other underworld gangs in Tokyo and the surrounding areas are under your family's control, but you're smart enough not to directly control these gangs. Instead, you use some distant relatives with different surnames, right?"

Eiji awkwardly said, "Well, Miss Salvador, those Chaos Alliances are indeed managed by some distant relatives of ours, but our Takahashi family has long ceased involvement in that business."

Camilla snorted again, "Enough, Mr. Takahashi, we're all adults here. Don't take me for a fool! The reason this incident happened today, and your arms got crippled, is entirely because your family's indulgence allowed the Chaos Alliance to behave recklessly, leading to this outcome!"

Eiji was speechless, wanting to argue but unable to find a reason.

Camilla pointed at the Chinese girl and said to Eiji, "Mr. Takahashi, this lady has nothing to do with this incident. I hope you won't cause her any trouble in the future, can you do that?"

Eiji, knowing he was in the wrong and not daring to offend Camilla, could only nod reluctantly, "Miss Salvador, please rest assured, I will never trouble her again."





Chapter 1707 - "Armless Ambitions"

At this moment, Eiji's anger was boiling over.

He had hoped to find clues about that man from this Chinese girl, but to his surprise, she didn't even know him!

Eiji also knew deep down that the girl was telling the truth, so getting revenge on that man might not be so easy now.

But more importantly, he needed to hurry and get someone from home to send Camilla and Cameron to the hotel, and take himself and his other men to the hospital.

Camilla ignored Eiji, whose arms were now useless, and instead helped the Chinese girl pack up her guitar. Then he handed her a business card and said seriously, "Miss, if anyone dares to bother you because of today, call me immediately. Also, give my number to the person you trust the most. If you're in trouble and can't call me, have them call me."

Camilla said this more for Eiji's benefit.

She knew she would only be in Japan for about a week at most. What if Eiji sought revenge on the girl after she left?

So, she had to make Eiji think twice.

With her earlier words, Eiji wouldn't dare to provoke the girl again. Because the power of the Salvador family was not something they could contend with.

Moreover, the Takahashi family was eager to cooperate with the Salvador family. Since she had already spoken to this extent, if Eiji still dared to trouble the girl, it would only prove he was a fool.

Eiji was well aware of Camilla's intentions, and though he felt frustrated, he couldn't express it. He was extremely uncomfortable.

But no matter how uncomfortable he felt, he had to endure it.

So, he could only find one of his men who could still make a phone call and hurriedly had him call home.

Ten minutes later, the Takahashi family arrived in a grand procession of dozens of cars.

At the head was the current head of the Takahashi family, Shinzhi, Eiji's father.

Shinzhi was so shocked by the scene before him that he couldn't utter a word before even getting out of the car.

Several bodyguards were sprawled all over, and traffic was disrupted because of them.

His own son's face was swollen on one side from being slapped, and even worse, both of his arms were completely out of control, just hanging there pathetically.

With a dark expression, he first apologized to Camilla and Cameron, then sent people to send them and their entourage to the hotel.

After arranging the Salvador family, he ordered his men to take his son and the others to the hospital.

On the way, Shinzhi carefully asked Eiji about the whole incident. After hearing it, he was so angry he couldn't speak.

After a while, he suddenly slammed the center armrest in the car and shouted angrily, "This is outrageous! A Chinese person dared to injure my son and a dozen bodyguards in Tokyo! This is a trampling of the dignity of the Takahashi family!"

Eiji was also uncontrollably angry, choking as he said, "Father, you must find that Chinese person and kill him for me!"

Shinzhi nodded, his voice cold, "Rest assured, I will spread the word and have people find out his whereabouts!"

Eiji couldn't wait and said, "Father, when you find him, I want to personally kill him!"

"Personally?" Shinzhi frowned and asked, "Can your hands even kill now?"

"Erm," Eiji cried when he heard this, "Then I'll have someone tie a knife to the sole of my shoe! Anyway, I must personally kill him!"






Chapter 1708 - "From Street Brawls to Cyberspace"

Shinzhi nodded, saying, "But we shouldn't make too much noise about this yet. After all, we still need to negotiate with the Salvador family. If we make a big fuss in Tokyo about finding that Chinese guy and taking him out, the Salvador family will definitely have something to say!"

Eiji panicked, "Dad! You're not going to let that bastard go, are you?!"

Shinzhi said coldly, "Don't worry, I will never let him go. I'll have someone find him first, then have the top ninjas of our family secretly keep an eye on him. Wherever he goes, they'll follow him. After we finalize our cooperation with the Salvador family, we'll catch that guy and quietly bring him back to Tokyo for you to personally deal with him!"

Hearing this, Eiji finally relaxed.

He could endure a little longer for the sake of the cooperation between the families, but he couldn't let the other side off the hook.

With his father's assurance, he breathed a sigh of relief.

As long as he could personally take down Charlie, waiting a few more days wouldn't hurt!

Besides, he believed in his family's top ninjas. Charlie couldn't possibly be their match!

After leaving near the University of Tokyo, Charlie went straight back to Ichiro's house.

Little did he know, at that very moment, he was blowing up on Japanese short video platforms.

Just now, some good Samaritan recorded him taking down the delinquents, all the way until he disabled Eiji, and posted it on the short video platform.

This shocked the entire Japan!

No one expected a Chinese guy to have such formidable strength, single-handedly defeating nearly twenty people. It was simply unbelievable!

Moreover, what astonished the Japanese even more was that this person dared to confront Eiji on the streets of Tokyo!

As the top rich second generation in Japan, the nation's sweetheart, who didn't know Eiji?

He was beaten to a pulp on the streets of Tokyo; it was the most explosive news in Japan recently!

In the video, due to the late hour and the low quality of the phone recording, only about half of the faces were clear, similar to the quality of paparazzi videos of celebrities taken at night.

But even with such a blurry image, it was enough for the Japanese people to recognize Eiji.

As for Charlie, since the Japanese people had no concept of him to begin with, they couldn't recognize him from the video.

However, those who were slightly familiar with Charlie could still identify him from the video.

At this moment, Takehiko was sitting in his study, puffing on a Cuban cigar and holding a glass of Scotch whisky.

He was still annoyed by the fact that the Salvador family had met with the Takahashi family first, and he was deeply troubled by Charlie.

Suddenly, Koichi burst in without knocking, saying urgently, "Chairman, something big has happened!"

Takehiko scolded angrily, "What kind of big thing could make you so frantic?! What decorum is this?!"

Koichi didn't have time to explain; he quickly handed his phone to Takehiko, tapped play, and said, "You have to see this, it's a big news about the Takahashi family!"






Chapter 1709 "Tales of Takahashi's Troubles"

"Big news from the Takahashi family?!"

When Takehiko heard this, he immediately widened his eyes in anger. "Damn it! What big news? Did the Salvador family announce their collaboration with them so soon? It shouldn't be. The Salvador family should have just landed in Tokyo not long ago. How could they make such a quick decision? These bastards, do they not intend to meet with us?"

Koichi panicked and said, "It's not that news. It's that Eiji got messed up on the street!"

"Eiji got messed up?!" Takehiko felt like he got struck by lightning. He blurted out, "Who did it?"

In his mind, there were very few people in Tokyo who dared to lay hands on Eiji.

Even considering it himself made him tremble, after all, the gap between the Ito family and the Takahashi family wasn't that big. If someone really laid hands on Eiji, it was almost equivalent to declaring war on the Takahashi family.

So, besides Eiji's father, Takehiko couldn't think of anyone else who would dare to attack him.

So, he quickly looked at Koichi's phone, wanting to see who had the guts to do it.

As soon as he looked, Takehiko shivered in fear. His fingers trembled, and the cigar slipped from his hand, falling onto his pants, instantly burning a hole in his expensive tailored suit pants.

Takehiko didn't care about the pain. He grabbed the cigar and threw it aside, pointing at the man on Koichi's phone screen, and blurted out, "This... this... isn't this Charlie Wade?!"

Although he had only met Charlie once, Takehiko remembered his face very clearly.

This might be the power of hatred.

After all, for Takehiko, Charlie's face not only represented humiliation but also stood for a colossal sum of $4.5 billion!

He could recognize him even if he turned into ashes!

Watching Charlie in the video, taking down more than a dozen of Eiji's bodyguards in succession, and then disabling Eiji's arms, Takehiko couldn't help but feel a chill down his spine.

It was only now that he realized how strong Charlie's strength was!

Last time, he had only disabled his two bodyguards.

This time, he directly disabled more than a dozen of Eiji's bodyguards in one go!

With this strength, even ordinary ninja masters might not be his match!

While astonished, he couldn't help but feel scared deep down.

Luckily, that day, he hadn't provoked Charlie.

Otherwise, with Charlie's violent temper, wouldn't he have hammered him half to death directly?

Eiji was young and had some physical resilience. But he was of an age where if he got into Charlie's hands, he might directly go to meet the Great Sun Goddess in one or two rounds!

In the midst of his fear, Takehiko also felt a bit of schadenfreude.

He looked at Eiji's miserable appearance, a hint of a smile creeping onto his lips. Then he reached out and dragged the progress bar, replaying Eiji's unlucky process once again, the smile on his lips growing even more pronounced.







Chapter 1710 - "Chickens and Ducks"

Next up, he replayed it again, and the smirk on his lips became even more pronounced.

After watching it a dozen times, Takehiko smiled broadly, "Well, well, looks like the Takahashi family is having a tough time! Once this video spreads across Japan, the Takahashi clan's reputation will be toast!"

Koichi nodded, "Now that this video has gone viral on all major networks and video platforms in Japan, the Takahashi family's reputation will definitely take a hit!"

"Very good!" Takehiko sighed with satisfaction, saying, "Ah, watching this video instantly lightens my mood!"

With that said, he remembered something and added, "The Takahashi family and I have never seen eye to eye, but this time we finally have a common enemy!"

Koichi interjected, "Chairman, are you suggesting we team up with the Takahashi family to take down Charlie?"

"Of course not!" Takehiko replied with a hint of fear, "I'm not like the Takahashi family. Eiji was publicly beaten by Charlie, it's widely known nationwide. Compared to that, I'm much better off. Although I suffered a great loss at Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals that day, at least it was behind closed doors, not exposed to the whole nation."

Koichi was momentarily stunned.

He never expected the usually strong-willed chairman to console himself in such a way.

At this point, Takehiko exclaimed excitedly, "This incident is bound to affect the Salvador family's impression and attitude towards the Takahashi family, which is great news for us!"

"That's true," Koichi nodded repeatedly, saying, "Not only has the Takahashi family's reputation been damaged this time, but their capabilities will also be questioned. After all, if they can be beaten like this at their own doorstep, the Salvador family would surely be concerned about their ability to protect this business."

Takehiko chuckled, "Haha, this is truly the happiest thing for me in recent times!"

Seeing Takehiko's improved mood, Koichi also breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Chairman, I received information that the Takahashi family is now inquiring everywhere about Charlie's identity, they probably still want to seek revenge on him."

Takehiko asked, "What do you think about this? Do you think the Takahashi family can take on Charlie?"

Koichi, remembering the immense shock and terror Charlie had brought upon him, replied, "I really can't say for sure. I always feel like what we see of Charlie is just the tip of the iceberg!"

Takehiko frowned, "What? Do you think even if the Takahashi family goes all out, they still can't defeat Charlie?"

Koichi nodded slightly, honestly saying, "Chairman, in a showdown between masters, whoever is stronger will have the last laugh. Charlie's strength speaks for itself. Even a dozen top-notch experts couldn't match him. How could the Takahashi family compete with him?"

Takehiko sneered, "Don't forget, the Takahashi family also has several top-notch ninjas under their service. Our Japanese ninjutsu is formidable, Charlie couldn't possibly be their match!"

Koichi reminded, "Chairman, even if we have top-notch ninjas, it's not guaranteed they could easily defeat Eiji's dozen bodyguards, right? Even if they could win, it would probably be a narrow victory. But Charlie, he's simply overwhelmingly crushing."

As he spoke, Koichi rewound the video to the scene where Charlie single-handedly took on Eiji's dozen bodyguards, pointing at the screen, he said to Takehiko, "Chairman, look at this, these dozen men in front of Charlie are like chickens and ducks compared to him, almost one punch knocks down one, one kick sends one flying!"

"Even when chickens and ducks are beaten, they can still jump up and peck a few times, but this group of so-called experts, in front of Charlie, is simply useless!"

"Erm," Takehiko's expression gradually turned serious.

In the video, Charlie's strength was indeed terrifyingly shocking.

It's as if these dozen experts were not even human, directly subjected to his inhumane and insane rampage.

Thinking of this, he looked at Koichi with a face of sorrow and despair, asking, "Tanaka, do you think we can still recover our $4.5 billion?"
this man don't want to leave his money for Charlie 😂
 
Takehiko now has his tail between his legs. It's best for him to find a way to befriend Charlie. If you are friends with Charlie you will prosper and if you make an enemy with Charlie you will meet your end.
 
The chapter of Charlie taking over Kayobashi is very simplistic, the author made it so dramatic easy. It doesn't sound possible financially to acquire 90% shares for whole company.
I would understand if he could acquire 70% of shares owned by Ichiro father. And other shareholders were just bullied with 30% they own

Even new shareholders are to be filed by business agency in Japan. How come there are no employees rights? Can you easily terminate their contract by words?

Is it just me?

Confronting Ito also in his own land seems bit off. As a business mogul there, he must have lawyers, government and police at hand. Could make Charlie sweat for acquiring, seems simplified too....
They are not share holder. They just ave some privileges of being a director of various departments making of the board group. The 100% shares is own by the owner of the company who is Ichiro's father which automatically belongs to Ichiro. Ichiro transferring 90% of the shares to Charlie Wade , is him buying is life. To Ichiro is life was traded for 90% ownership to Charlie. So it's visible
 
Chapter 1711 - "Dollars and Disasters"

"Um..."

Koichi faced Takehiko's question and found himself in a dilemma.

How should he answer?

Would answering even make a difference?

And what if he couldn't get the money back? Would he be the one to blame?

What if he admitted he couldn't get it back?

Takehiko might explode right then and there!

Looks like this question was quite a pickle.

Seeing Koichi stuttering and unable to speak, Takehiko's heart skipped a beat, and he blurted out, "Don't tell me you think we're not getting this money back, do you?"

Koichi hurriedly explained, "Not really, Chairman, I don't think we should be so pessimistic. From what I see now, the chances of getting it back should be fifty-fifty!"

"Fifty-fifty?" Takehiko snapped irritably, "Isn't that the same as saying nothing at all?"

Koichi quickly replied, "Chairman, there are indeed many uncertainties in this matter. I can't come to a conclusion right now. But don't forget, even if the worst happens, we can still resort to litigation to resolve the issue."

"Litigation?" Takehiko pointed at Koichi and cursed, "Have you lost your mind? Eiji was publicly humiliated by Charlie and has become the laughingstock of Japan. If I go sue him for withholding my 4.5 billion dollars, won't I be even more ridiculed by Japan?!"

Koichi awkwardly said, "Chairman, this is 4.5 billion dollars we're talking about. We can't just back down because we're afraid of being laughed at, right? The entire family's annual net profit can't even reach this amount."

"True," Takehiko said with great pain, "With the recent economic downturn, our overall net profit last year was only a bit over 300 million dollars. If things don't improve this year, we might end up in losses."

For large families or corporations, losses were not uncommon.

Take for example Zhongtai Motors domestically, their financial report for 2019 showed a loss of over 10 billion RMB.

Similarly, in the automotive industry, the American General Motors, due to poor management for years, losses became a common occurrence. In its hundred-year history, the harshest year saw a direct loss of 38.7 billion dollars!

With the recent downturn in the international economy, Takehiko's pressure was even greater.

In such a market environment, companies in the healthcare industry actually had the most promising prospects because people might forego buying cars or houses, but they couldn't forego buying medicine.

It was precisely because of this that he decided to do everything possible to invest in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals.

Unexpectedly, he stepped into a deep pit.

Now, with 4.5 billion dollars falling into the pit and unable to be retrieved, it felt like a stab in the heart.

Seeing Takehiko's extreme frustration, Koichi hurriedly persuaded, "Chairman, you really don't need to worry now. We're different from the Takahashi family. The Takahashi family doesn't even know who Charlie is, but we at least know Charlie's background. We know he's the current owner of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals and is in Aurous Hill, China. Even if things come to a head, we can find him. It's not the same for the Takahashi family; they might not even be able to find him."

"Right!" Takehiko suddenly felt enlightened and blurted out, "Exactly! We need to make sure they can't find him! As long as they can't find Charlie, they'll forever be the laughingstock of Japan! Haha, that's satisfying!"

With that said, Takehiko stood up, excitedly lit another cigar, took a deep drag, then smiled and instructed, "Koichi, in my name, send a bouquet of flowers and a fruit basket to the Takahashi family, say it's a gesture of sympathy. It'll disgust them! Haha!"







Chapter 1712 - "Fangirl Fantasies and Martial Mastery"


"Alright, President!"

At this moment, in Kyoto, Nanako still sat in the courtyard, waiting for the snow that may or may not come.

Suddenly, her phone buzzed in her pocket. Opening it, she found a notification from an app: "Eiji severely beaten on the streets of Tokyo, arms crippled!"

Nanako couldn't help but be surprised, thinking to herself, "Eiji is quite famous in Tokyo, why would someone dare to lay hands on him in public?"

However, she wasn't particularly interested in Eiji or gossip, so she didn't bother to open it.

But just as she locked her phone, it immediately lit up again, another notification from a different app, similar to the last one but with an addition: "Mysterious figure displays incredible strength, hailed as a war god!"

Being someone who passionately loves combat and martial arts, Nanako immediately perked up.

She really wanted to see how powerful this mysterious person hailed as the war god by the Japanese media truly was!

So, she opened her phone and played the video.

As the crowd surrounded Charlie and he disappeared from view, Nanako remained indifferent.

But when several people were swiftly knocked away, her expression couldn't hide her astonishment. She muttered, "Eiji's bodyguards are no ordinary folk, which shows just how strong this person truly is!"

Then suddenly, she exclaimed "Ah!" dropping her phone with a loud thud.

She quickly bent down to pick it up, relieved to find the ground in the courtyard soft enough that her phone wasn't damaged.

Picking it up, she eagerly continued watching, her expression now a mix of horror and excitement!

She exclaimed in excitement, "Charlie truly is Charlie!"

At this moment, Nanako had transformed into a starstruck fangirl.

And Charlie, he was her ultimate idol!

So, whenever she saw Charlie, she couldn't contain her excitement!

Moreover, the Charlie in the video was so elegant, so dashing, so domineering!

The usually calm Nanako was now completely infatuated, murmuring to herself in delight, "Charlie is so handsome and powerful! With this level of strength, he's truly a grandmaster in martial arts! No wonder he could defeat Sensei Kazuki with just one palm strike. With his strength, even if five Sensei Kazukis attacked him simultaneously, it would be difficult for them to win!"

With extreme excitement typical of a young woman, Nanako watched the video repeatedly. At this moment, she wished she could immediately rush back to Tokyo and find any possible way to meet Charlie!

But after a moment, she abandoned that thought.

She knew that after crippling Eiji, Charlie would inevitably face retaliation from the Takahashi family. Moreover, there were conflicts between her father and him. If she were to go see him at this time, aside from whether he had the energy to meet her, just the act of her seeking him out could bring him trouble!

Nanako looked up at the sky, murmuring, "I only hope that Charlie can leave Tokyo and Japan safely. Whether I can see him again is far less important than his safety. I hope the gods protect him, may Charlie never encounter danger."






Chapter 1713 "Finding Charlie"


That night.

The wild gangs of Tokyo united like never before.

Once guarding their own territories, fighting amongst themselves, even competing and clashing, they now stood shoulder to shoulder as comrades in arms.

Everyone hitting the streets hand in hand, combing through them like a carpet, all in search of the mysterious man who had put the great Eiji in his place.

But their orders weren't to off the man, oh no. It was to find him and report straight back to the Takahashi family.

Find a solid lead, and you'd get a cool million bucks.

You see, these gangsters didn't have much chance to make money otherwise. They either collected protection fees on the streets or dabbled in some less-than-legal gigs, barely scraping by.

So, what makes a successful gangster in Japan?

It's simple really – having a badass bike is pretty much all you need. In the eyes of these gangsters, a good motorcycle is like the standard issue for a successful gangster, just like how ancient warriors all had their trusty steeds.

But most of them couldn't afford those big bikes. They'd have to walk or take public transport to fights. Taxis were out of the question because they cost an arm and a leg in Japan. By the time they got to their destination, they'd have spent a fortune, far beyond what they could afford.

And that's why they were so hungry for cash.

A million bucks, even split between a few people, was a pretty sweet deal.

So, these gangsters hit the streets, phones in hand, playing videos of Eiji getting his butt kicked, all while searching for a glimpse of Charlie.

But they weren't about to make a scene. They searched discreetly, with only their eyes, because they knew this guy was crazy strong. If they spotted him, they had to bolt and report back to the Takahashi family, no hesitation.

Meanwhile, a few ninjutsu masters from the Takahashi family slipped into the shadows.

They were experts at blending in and tracking targets, leaving no trace behind. Sure, they might not pack the same punch as Chinese martial arts masters, but their overall combat skills were nothing to sneeze at.

See, they excelled at landing deadly blows – poison-tipped daggers, throwing stars, blow darts – you name it. Sneak attacks were their specialty, catching opponents off guard with a killer move.

So, if you weren't careful, you could easily fall victim to their tactics, dropping dead without a clue.

Their mission? Find Charlie, keep him under surveillance, and when the Salvador family left Japan or before Charlie skipped town, take him out.





Chapter 1714 - "Blurred Lines: Charlie's Tokyo Tango"


Finding Charlie wasn't going to be a piece of cake for these ninjutsu masters. Charlie didn't leave any clues behind at the scene, so they had to rely on Tokyo's surveillance system to trace his whereabouts bit by bit.

Late at night.

The first batch of raw materials prepared by Alan arrived in Tokyo.

After the plane landed, the cargo was immediately unloaded and cleared through customs, then swiftly transported to Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals' production line.

Since Lorden and Ichiro had already trained at Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals' Tokyo production base for a day, once the raw materials arrived at the base, they immediately entered the workshop and started producing Mystical Gastric Remedy.

In addition, following Charlie's instructions, Lorden also applied to the Japanese pharmaceutical regulatory department to directly rename Kobayashi's Stomach Powder as Mystical Gastric Remedy.

This way, once the trial production was successful, Mystical Gastric Remedy could debut directly in Japan and in countries where Kobayashi's Stomach Powder was already popular.

During the trial production, Isaac had his men drive him to Ichiro's house to pick up Charlie and take him to the scene.

As soon as Charlie got into the car, Isaac nervously said, "Young Master, how come you got into a spat with the young master of the Takahashi family?"

Charlie frowned and asked, "How did you know?"

Isaac hurriedly said, "Someone filmed you teaching him a lesson and posted it online. Now it's all over the internet in Japan! You're famous in Japan!"

Charlie raised an eyebrow, "It spread all over Japan in less than two hours?"

Isaac sighed, "Young Master, think about it. Remember how quickly Gary and Jeffrey Lambert's skit spread on our domestic short video platforms? We have over a billion people in China, and that skit went viral in less than half an hour."

Charlie shrugged and said, "Our domestic internet industry is indeed powerful, but is Japan's internet that developed too?"

Isaac sighed again, "Young Master, even though Japan hasn't been doing that well these past few years, it's still a developed country with a long history. Their internet might not be as advanced as ours, but they're doing pretty well in the realm of video entertainment. Young people there spend their days drinking, eating, shopping, and playing on their phones."

As he spoke, he pointed at a few young men walking side by side on the roadside, saying, "Young Master, look at those brats. They're glued to their phones while walking, not even bothering to watch where they're going. Tokyo would have several accidents a day because of this. I bet these guys are probably watching your video!"

Charlie asked, "Do you have any Japanese short video apps? Show me the video."

Isaac hurriedly pulled out his phone and handed the video to Charlie, saying, "Young Master, take a look."

After watching the video, Charlie found that he was somewhat blurry in the footage, which relieved him. He said, "Thank goodness it's not clear. Otherwise, if someone familiar saw it, it would be troublesome. Before I came here, I told my wife I was coming to Japan to help someone with feng shui. If she sees this video, she'll definitely want to know what's going on."

Isaac said, "You can rest assured about that. Japanese apps aren't compatible with ours, and Japanese short videos don't have much influence in our country."

Charlie asked him, "Are you sure?"

Isaac nodded, "I'm sure. On our domestic short video platforms, only a small number of people are making genuine content. The rest are just a bunch of people copying each other. If one joke goes viral, they'd wish ten thousand people would copy it. And then there are either a bunch of ugly and poor losers pretending to be rich second generations, or a bunch of scammers selling crappy seafood by the beach."

Charlie smiled faintly and said, "Forget about those people. Give Stephen a call. This video of mine must not make its way back to China."

"Yes, Young Master!"






Chapter 1715 - "Unexpected Pauses: Charlie's Intuition Strikes"


Under the careful management of Lorden, the production line at Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals quickly churned out batches of Mystical Gastric Remedy.

Charlie visited Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals' production base on the outskirts of Tokyo, personally conducted quality checks, and once he confirmed that the newly produced Mystical Gastric Remedy was no different from the one produced in Aurous Hill, he instructed Lorden, "Lorden, you must ensure that the Tokyo production line maintains its current speed. Work overtime, keep the machines running non-stop, and swiftly manufacture a large batch of products."

"Understood, Master Wade!" Lorden nodded immediately and asked, "By the way, Master Wade, when will our Mystical Gastric Remedy officially launch in Japan?"

Charlie replied, "No rush for the official launch. We still need to fine-tune the production lines in Yokohama, Nagoya, and Osaka, accumulate a batch of finished products, and prepare for advertising in Japan. We want all of Japan, even the whole of Asia, to know that Kobayashi Stomach Powder has been upgraded to Mystical Gastric Remedy, with enhanced formula and at least ten times the effectiveness of before. We'll start selling after the hype is built."

Lorden hurriedly said, "Got it, Master Wade. Once we've sorted out the production lines, I'll immediately start working on promotion."

Charlie nodded, "Since the trial production here is successful, we can head to Yokohama tomorrow."

Lorden nodded and said, "Master Wade, I'll leave an engineer here to supervise, and we'll set off early tomorrow morning!"

Turning to Ichiro beside him, Charlie said, "This is your chance to come back. You must make the most of it. Whether your future life will be worry-free depends on your performance in Japan. You must manage these production lines well for me. Otherwise, I'll cut off your dividends and leave you with nothing but the wind from the northwest."

Now, Ichiro had already given 90% of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals' shares to Charlie, leaving him with no decisive role in the company.

Charlie, as the absolute controlling shareholder, had all the decision-making power over the company.

In other words, if Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals made a profit of ten billion this year, Charlie would take away all the profits and transfer them to Mystical Labs, and Ichiro wouldn't have any way to stop it.

By then, with all the profits taken away, he naturally wouldn't receive a single penny of dividends, and he would be powerless.

So, his best choice now was to work honestly for Charlie. In doing so, after Charlie made money through the production of Mystical Gastric Remedy, he would generously release a portion of the profits as dividends to ensure that Ichiro could enjoy a wealthy life in Japan without worrying about money for the rest of his life.

Ichiro had been confined in the kennel for a long time, so he cherished his current life very much. Upon hearing Charlie's words, he quickly expressed, "Master Wade, rest assured. From now on, Ichiro is your loyal dog. Wherever you want me to go, I'll go, whatever you want me to do, I'll do!"

Only then did Charlie nod in satisfaction.

Seeing that the production site was orderly and the quality of production was up to standard, Charlie didn't linger any longer. He said to Isaac and Lorden, "Alright, let's go back and rest. We have to go to Yokohama tomorrow."

As they were leaving Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, Isaac walked briskly ahead and opened the car door for Charlie.

Just as Charlie was about to get into the car and had one leg in, his figure suddenly paused for a few seconds.

Isaac hurriedly asked, "Young Master, what's wrong?"

Charlie furrowed his brows slightly, then said calmly, "Nothing, let's go."

With that, he got into the car.

Soon after, the convoy departed in an orderly manner.

At this moment, on the rooftop of a building opposite Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, four men in black lay side by side.








Chapter 1716 - "Glimpses and Glances: Charlie's Sharp Eye"


These four individuals were completely cloaked in black from head to toe - black hats, black robes, black shoes, and even black gloves on their hands.

And mind you, this black attire wasn't your ordinary black fabric; while usual black cloth is just... well, black, theirs was profoundly black, like a black hole.

You see, the reason behind this effect was a special coating of a material with an extremely low light reflectance attached to their attire.

This extraordinary material goes by the name of carbon nanotubes, with a light reflectance of only, get this, three-point-five per ten thousand. It's the darkest substance humanity has ever concocted.

With this material coating their clothes, in dim lighting conditions, it was nearly impossible to see them with the naked eye. So, for ninjas skilled in the art of stealth, this high-tech material was nothing short of a godsend. Wearing such attire could increase their stealth capabilities exponentially.

At that moment, one of the men spoke up, "Senior brother, that guy hesitated for a second before boarding the car. I saw through my binoculars, it seemed like he was glancing our way. Could he have spotted us?"

The man addressed as senior brother retorted coldly, "You're just talking nonsense! We're over eight hundred meters away from him in a straight line, well beyond the effective range of most sniper rifles. Plus, our position is about thirty meters higher in altitude than his. How could he possibly have noticed us?"

"Exactly!" the man on the far left scoffed. "This guy might be able to throw a few punches, probably a master of Chinese martial arts, but their inner strength isn't some kind of divine power. At most, they're just better at fighting. There's no way he could spot us from this distance."

The previous speaker then asked, "Senior brother, since the head of the family forbids us from acting against him now, what should we do?"

Senior brother replied, "Second brother and I will glide alongside the convoy with powered parachutes. You two drive and listen to my instructions via the radio."

The other three men agreed in unison.

Shortly after, senior brother and another person each unfurled a set of powered parachutes coated with the same ultra-black material from the rooftop.

Then, they activated the engines of their parachutes. As the pitch-black parachutes caught the wind and lifted into the air, they sprinted from the rooftop and vanished into the night.

Meanwhile, inside the car, Charlie frowned.

The moment before boarding the car, he keenly sensed someone lurking nearby.

With the blessings of the Nine Mystical Heavens Scripture, coupled with his discovery of spirit stones and the absorption of their spiritual energy, not to mention munching on a bunch of Resurrection Pills as snacks, his strength was formidable, and his perception far surpassed that of an average person.

Although the four individuals were concealed on a distant rooftop, their hiding spot was extremely covert, and they had a good grasp of their aura. But they still couldn't deceive Charlie's senses.

Charlie couldn't help but ponder inwardly.

Firstly, these four individuals hiding in the shadows were undoubtedly up to no good, and ninety-nine percent of the time, they were after him.

Secondly, these four individuals were likely to be quite formidable experts, not your average folks.

Thirdly, all four of them were highly skilled in stealth.

So, considering these three points, he reckoned that those four individuals were most likely renowned ninjutsu masters from Japan, also known as ninjas.

And their master must undoubtedly be the esteemed Takahashi family, whom Charlie had just offended!







Chapter 1717 - "High-Flying Espionage: The Art of Surveillance"

Meanwhile, two pitch-black silent gliders zoomed swiftly through the sky, 200 meters high.

These silent gliders ran on lithium batteries, so there was no noise from fuel engines.

Plus, the fan blades of the gliders were meticulously designed, making them whisper quiet even at high speeds.

Using gear to make up for lack of strength was the typical way of the Japanese ninjas.

In the old days, Japanese ninjas not only mastered ninja arts but also dabbled in chemistry because they needed to concoct all sorts of strange equipment.

On TV, ancient ninjas could toss a ball to the ground and instantly create smoke, disappearing when the smoke cleared. This wasn't just fiction; it was real history.

The kind of ball ancient ninjas used was actually a mix of smoke bombs and flash bombs made with simple methods.

Upon explosion, the sudden flash would temporarily blind the opponent, and the smoke provided excellent cover for retreat. So, by the time the opponent's vision recovered and the smoke cleared, the ninja was long gone.

Actually, they might not have really disappeared.

Ninjas were like chameleons, adept at blending with their surroundings to conceal their movements.

When the target thought they might have fled, they might be hiding on the ceiling beams, behind the target, in the water, or using thin bamboo strips for breathing, usually used for blowing arrows.

Modern ninjas integrated technological advancements into ninjutsu, giving them better stealth capabilities.

For instance, the ultra-black material on their bodies, like this glider, were their modern tools.

At this moment, the two on the glider were communicating via wireless intercom. One of them spoke, "Senior, should we control the distance a bit? So they won't notice us."

"Impossible," the senior said firmly. "We're 200 meters high now, about a kilometer away from them in a straight line. At such a distance, they can't hear any sound or see any clues at all, even if someone below us looked up, they couldn't possibly spot us!"

The leading ninja thought they had achieved flawless concealment, but little did they know, Charlie had still sensed their presence.

Realizing he was being watched by the two, a scornful smile tugged at the corner of Charlie's mouth.

It seemed these ninjas were intent on tailing him.

But he wondered when they would make their move.

Far from feeling concerned, Charlie was actually somewhat looking forward to it.

When he was young, he watched some ninja-related movies and cartoons, and he was still somewhat interested in the ninja profession.

So, he was eager to have a face-off with Japanese ninjas to see if the ninjas Japan boasted about for centuries were really that skilled.

Thus, he decided not to change any of his upcoming plans but to keep a close eye on the movements of these four ninjas and see what they were up to.

Twenty minutes later.

The convoy stopped outside Ichiro's mansion.

Charlie and the others entered the mansion and went up to the top floor.

At this time, two ninjas riding powered gliders were circling above the mansion in the night sky, while the other two drove cars to the ground floor.






Chapter 1718 - "Ninjutsu Network: Secrets of the Shadows"


The lead ninja glanced around at the surroundings, spotting the Amman Hotel just across the street from the building. He immediately commanded, "Elder Dos, we'll land on the rooftop of the Amman Hotel to monitor our target. Tres and Quatro, find suitable hiding spots downstairs. Let's keep a close eye on our target!"

Through the walkie-talkie, the voices of the three others immediately responded, "Understood, senior!"

Two dark parachutes slowly descended, finally landing on the rooftop of the Amman Hotel. After landing, the lead ninja promptly made a phone call to Shinzhi, the father of Eiji Takahashi.

At this moment, Shinzhi was at the hospital, where his eldest son, Eiji, was undergoing surgery to implant steel plates into his arms. After the surgery, he would have to wear casts for at least three months to recover gradually.

Receiving the call, Shinzhi immediately asked, "Mr. Fujibayashi, how is the situation progressing?"

The one referred to as Mr. Fujibayashi was the leader among the four ninjas.

His name was Uno Fujibayashi, and the Fujibayashi clan was one of the four renowned ninja clans in Japan.

In the course of the development of Japanese ninjutsu, there was once a master of ninjutsu named Yasutake Fujibayashi.

This Yasutake was a distinguished figure of the Tokugawa clan, one of the top families in Japan.

In the year 1676, he wrote a work called "Manchuan Jihai", which combined the martial arts essence of famous generals and masters from China and Japan throughout history, as well as references from famous Chinese military texts such as "The Art of War" and "The Strategies of Taigong". This book later became revered as the encyclopedia of ninjutsu.

Since then, the Fujibayashi clan gradually became one of the top ninja clans in Japan.

And Uno was the successor of the Fujibayashi clan in this generation.

In Japan, ninjas had always relied on top families for survival. During the Warring States period of Japan, many large families and the shogun's retainers had a large number of ninjas working for them.

Although modern ninjas were becoming increasingly rare, true masters of ninjutsu still relied on top families.







Chapter 1719 - "Sibling Surprises: Cameron's News Flash"

Right at this moment.

The Amman Hotel in Tokyo.

This is one of Tokyo's most luxurious hotels.

Camilla and Cameron are currently staying at this hotel.

The two of them are staying in the best rooms of the hotel, with their rooms adjacent to each other. Each room has three French windows, offering a clear view of the entire Tokyo skyline, truly breathtaking.

Camilla has just finished showering, her ear-length hair dripping wet. So she simply combed all her hair back, and surprisingly, a woman with this kind of slicked-back hairstyle could still be incredibly beautiful, even carrying a hint of special charm.

After drying herself off, Camilla changed into a silk robe she brought from home and grabbed a glass of red wine, then made her way to the massive French windows.

She gently reclined on the chair by the windows, gazing at the night view outside, lost in thought.

In her mind, the image of Charlie couldn't help but surface again.

Thinking of that man's arrogant and disdainful demeanor, Camilla couldn't help but feel indignant.

But when she thought about everything that man had done to protect an innocent Chinese girl, Camilla couldn't help but admire him involuntarily.

In a foreign land, most people tend to keep a low profile, hoping to avoid trouble as much as possible.

In such a situation, even if one is being bullied, they might choose to endure for the sake of peace and harmony, let alone standing up for others who are being mistreated.

From this, it can be seen that the man is indeed spirited and righteous, but just a bit too reckless.

Of course, with such great strength, a little recklessness is understandable.

Just as she was thinking, her phone suddenly received a WeChat message.

Opening it, she saw a link sent by her brother Cameron, followed by a voice message: "Camilla, take a look quickly. Tonight's incident has stirred up a storm in Japan!"

Camilla opened the link and saw that Charlie's video had already surpassed tens of millions of views on Japan's internet, heading towards twenty million, leaving her amazed.

Japan's population is just over 120 million, and already over 15% of the Japanese population has watched this video.

Mind you, Japan is still a highly aged society. If you remove the elderly, young children, and the rural farmers who rarely use the internet, the viewing figures for this video are already quite terrifying.

And this is just the beginning.

Who knows how many views it will have by tomorrow?

At this moment, Cameron sent another WeChat message, telling her, "Camilla, Dad wants to hold a video conference. Are you available now?"

Camilla nodded and replied, "Give me a minute."

With that said, she stood up, grabbed a silk shawl, and draped it over her delicate, rosy shoulders.








Chapter 1720 - "Business Battles: The Wade Factor"


Her robe was a low-cut, big V-necked strap, very comfortable to wear in her room, but a bit revealing, so she needed to cover up a bit.

After the video conference was connected, Virtuoso asked in the video, "Cameron, Camilla, have you two arrived at the hotel?"

"Yes." Camilla and Cameron nodded simultaneously.

Virtuoso asked again, "Have you had a brief meeting with the members of the Takahashi family?"

"Not yet," Camilla said. "Originally, we planned to meet briefly in the hotel meeting room tonight to discuss cooperation intentions, but unexpectedly, there was a slight mishap with the Takahashi family. Eiji was injured, and his father, Shinzhi, should be with him at the hospital."

Virtuoso frowned and asked, "What happened? Will it affect our cooperation with them?"

"Eiji was attacked by a passerby, but this incident was a random accident, so it shouldn't affect our cooperation," Camilla said.

"That's good." Virtuoso breathed a sigh of relief. "You must thoroughly investigate the backgrounds of these two families and then choose the best one."

With a somewhat cruel expression, Virtuoso continued, "You must find the strongest and most aggressive partner, whether it's the Takahashi family or the Ito family. Once we choose one, we will join forces with them to take down the other!"

Camilla asked in surprise, "Dad, if we choose to cooperate with any one of them, can't we just focus on cooperation? There's no need to antagonize the other, right?"

"I went to see your grandfather today," Virtuoso said. "The old man said that it seems like the Wade family also wants a piece of the pie in the international shipping industry. So if we choose the Takahashi family, they will definitely choose the Ito family, and vice versa."

Virtuoso paused slightly, then continued, "Your grandfather's meaning is that if we choose the Takahashi family, we must join forces with them to take down the Ito family. If we choose the Ito family, we must join forces with them to take down the Takahashi family. In short, we can't leave any opportunity for the Wade family!"

Cameron asked in surprise, "The Wade family also wants to get involved?"

"Yes," Virtuoso nodded. "I reckon it's because they've seen us getting into this industry, so they want to follow suit."

Cameron said coldly, "The Wade family is overestimating themselves. They haven't even sorted out many domestic businesses yet, and they want to compete with us in the overseas market?"

Virtuoso chuckled, "It's normal for such things to happen. Big families and big corporations alike, they'll do anything to snatch someone else's business."

Virtuoso continued, "Look at Tencent and Alibaba, one excels in social networking but desperately wants to do e-commerce; the other dominates e-commerce but is eager to get into social networking. Alibaba launched Alipay, Tencent introduced WeChat Pay, Alibaba acquired Ele.me, Tencent invested in Meituan. They're always like playing chess, blocking each other. We're the same with the Wade family. Years ago, when the Wade family ventured into new businesses, we united with many others to compete against them. Now that we're venturing into new businesses, they naturally won't sit idly by."

Camilla smiled slightly, "Dad, as far as I know, this generation of the Wade family doesn't seem to have anyone particularly outstanding, and in recent years, the Wade family seems to be getting quieter and quieter. I think it'll be difficult for them to break into the international shipping and port operation industry for a while."

Virtuoso said, "I share your view on this matter, but your grandfather still hopes for caution."

Cameron laughed, "Dad, Grandpa is getting old, being conservative and cautious is normal for him. But we don't need to worry too much. My view is the same as Camilla's. The Wade family won't catch up for a while, and the gap between them and us will only widen."

Virtuoso sighed and said seriously, "Forty years ago, your grandfather also viewed the Wade family this way, always thinking that the Wade family had no successors and wouldn't last long. But never did he dream that the Wade family would produce someone as clever as Drake, who suddenly lifted the Wade family up."

With an extremely serious expression, Virtuoso instructed his children, "You must remember, big families like ours often have to gamble on the fate of the nation. Just like when Germany invaded the Soviet Union, it was gambling on the fate of the nation. If they won, the whole of Eastern Europe would belong to Hitler, with ample resources like oil, natural gas, and iron ore from the Soviet Union to support Germany's domination of Europe. But if they lost, they would be bogged down in a two-front war and ultimately fail."

"Now that we're focusing our efforts on international shipping, the Wade family wants to catch up, they're also gambling! If they gamble, there's still a chance they won't fall behind; if they don't, they'll definitely be left far behind by us!"

"So, even if the Wade family doesn't have anyone capable of leading them, they will definitely try to compete with us! And we, regardless of whether the Wade family catches up or not, must cut off their path first!"
 
Chapter 1711 - "Dollars and Disasters"

"Um..."

Koichi faced Takehiko's question and found himself in a dilemma.

How should he answer?

Would answering even make a difference?

And what if he couldn't get the money back? Would he be the one to blame?

What if he admitted he couldn't get it back?

Takehiko might explode right then and there!

Looks like this question was quite a pickle.

Seeing Koichi stuttering and unable to speak, Takehiko's heart skipped a beat, and he blurted out, "Don't tell me you think we're not getting this money back, do you?"

Koichi hurriedly explained, "Not really, Chairman, I don't think we should be so pessimistic. From what I see now, the chances of getting it back should be fifty-fifty!"

"Fifty-fifty?" Takehiko snapped irritably, "Isn't that the same as saying nothing at all?"

Koichi quickly replied, "Chairman, there are indeed many uncertainties in this matter. I can't come to a conclusion right now. But don't forget, even if the worst happens, we can still resort to litigation to resolve the issue."

"Litigation?" Takehiko pointed at Koichi and cursed, "Have you lost your mind? Eiji was publicly humiliated by Charlie and has become the laughingstock of Japan. If I go sue him for withholding my 4.5 billion dollars, won't I be even more ridiculed by Japan?!"

Koichi awkwardly said, "Chairman, this is 4.5 billion dollars we're talking about. We can't just back down because we're afraid of being laughed at, right? The entire family's annual net profit can't even reach this amount."

"True," Takehiko said with great pain, "With the recent economic downturn, our overall net profit last year was only a bit over 300 million dollars. If things don't improve this year, we might end up in losses."

For large families or corporations, losses were not uncommon.

Take for example Zhongtai Motors domestically, their financial report for 2019 showed a loss of over 10 billion RMB.

Similarly, in the automotive industry, the American General Motors, due to poor management for years, losses became a common occurrence. In its hundred-year history, the harshest year saw a direct loss of 38.7 billion dollars!

With the recent downturn in the international economy, Takehiko's pressure was even greater.

In such a market environment, companies in the healthcare industry actually had the most promising prospects because people might forego buying cars or houses, but they couldn't forego buying medicine.

It was precisely because of this that he decided to do everything possible to invest in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals.

Unexpectedly, he stepped into a deep pit.

Now, with 4.5 billion dollars falling into the pit and unable to be retrieved, it felt like a stab in the heart.

Seeing Takehiko's extreme frustration, Koichi hurriedly persuaded, "Chairman, you really don't need to worry now. We're different from the Takahashi family. The Takahashi family doesn't even know who Charlie is, but we at least know Charlie's background. We know he's the current owner of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals and is in Aurous Hill, China. Even if things come to a head, we can find him. It's not the same for the Takahashi family; they might not even be able to find him."

"Right!" Takehiko suddenly felt enlightened and blurted out, "Exactly! We need to make sure they can't find him! As long as they can't find Charlie, they'll forever be the laughingstock of Japan! Haha, that's satisfying!"

With that said, Takehiko stood up, excitedly lit another cigar, took a deep drag, then smiled and instructed, "Koichi, in my name, send a bouquet of flowers and a fruit basket to the Takahashi family, say it's a gesture of sympathy. It'll disgust them! Haha!"







Chapter 1712 - "Fangirl Fantasies and Martial Mastery"

"Alright, President!"

At this moment, in Kyoto, Nanako still sat in the courtyard, waiting for the snow that may or may not come.

Suddenly, her phone buzzed in her pocket. Opening it, she found a notification from an app: "Eiji severely beaten on the streets of Tokyo, arms crippled!"

Nanako couldn't help but be surprised, thinking to herself, "Eiji is quite famous in Tokyo, why would someone dare to lay hands on him in public?"

However, she wasn't particularly interested in Eiji or gossip, so she didn't bother to open it.

But just as she locked her phone, it immediately lit up again, another notification from a different app, similar to the last one but with an addition: "Mysterious figure displays incredible strength, hailed as a war god!"

Being someone who passionately loves combat and martial arts, Nanako immediately perked up.

She really wanted to see how powerful this mysterious person hailed as the war god by the Japanese media truly was!

So, she opened her phone and played the video.

As the crowd surrounded Charlie and he disappeared from view, Nanako remained indifferent.

But when several people were swiftly knocked away, her expression couldn't hide her astonishment. She muttered, "Eiji's bodyguards are no ordinary folk, which shows just how strong this person truly is!"

Then suddenly, she exclaimed "Ah!" dropping her phone with a loud thud.

She quickly bent down to pick it up, relieved to find the ground in the courtyard soft enough that her phone wasn't damaged.

Picking it up, she eagerly continued watching, her expression now a mix of horror and excitement!

She exclaimed in excitement, "Charlie truly is Charlie!"

At this moment, Nanako had transformed into a starstruck fangirl.

And Charlie, he was her ultimate idol!

So, whenever she saw Charlie, she couldn't contain her excitement!

Moreover, the Charlie in the video was so elegant, so dashing, so domineering!

The usually calm Nanako was now completely infatuated, murmuring to herself in delight, "Charlie is so handsome and powerful! With this level of strength, he's truly a grandmaster in martial arts! No wonder he could defeat Sensei Kazuki with just one palm strike. With his strength, even if five Sensei Kazukis attacked him simultaneously, it would be difficult for them to win!"

With extreme excitement typical of a young woman, Nanako watched the video repeatedly. At this moment, she wished she could immediately rush back to Tokyo and find any possible way to meet Charlie!

But after a moment, she abandoned that thought.

She knew that after crippling Eiji, Charlie would inevitably face retaliation from the Takahashi family. Moreover, there were conflicts between her father and him. If she were to go see him at this time, aside from whether he had the energy to meet her, just the act of her seeking him out could bring him trouble!

Nanako looked up at the sky, murmuring, "I only hope that Charlie can leave Tokyo and Japan safely. Whether I can see him again is far less important than his safety. I hope the gods protect him, may Charlie never encounter danger."






Chapter 1713 "Finding Charlie"

That night.

The wild gangs of Tokyo united like never before.

Once guarding their own territories, fighting amongst themselves, even competing and clashing, they now stood shoulder to shoulder as comrades in arms.

Everyone hitting the streets hand in hand, combing through them like a carpet, all in search of the mysterious man who had put the great Eiji in his place.

But their orders weren't to off the man, oh no. It was to find him and report straight back to the Takahashi family.

Find a solid lead, and you'd get a cool million bucks.

You see, these gangsters didn't have much chance to make money otherwise. They either collected protection fees on the streets or dabbled in some less-than-legal gigs, barely scraping by.

So, what makes a successful gangster in Japan?

It's simple really – having a badass bike is pretty much all you need. In the eyes of these gangsters, a good motorcycle is like the standard issue for a successful gangster, just like how ancient warriors all had their trusty steeds.

But most of them couldn't afford those big bikes. They'd have to walk or take public transport to fights. Taxis were out of the question because they cost an arm and a leg in Japan. By the time they got to their destination, they'd have spent a fortune, far beyond what they could afford.

And that's why they were so hungry for cash.

A million bucks, even split between a few people, was a pretty sweet deal.

So, these gangsters hit the streets, phones in hand, playing videos of Eiji getting his butt kicked, all while searching for a glimpse of Charlie.

But they weren't about to make a scene. They searched discreetly, with only their eyes, because they knew this guy was crazy strong. If they spotted him, they had to bolt and report back to the Takahashi family, no hesitation.

Meanwhile, a few ninjutsu masters from the Takahashi family slipped into the shadows.

They were experts at blending in and tracking targets, leaving no trace behind. Sure, they might not pack the same punch as Chinese martial arts masters, but their overall combat skills were nothing to sneeze at.

See, they excelled at landing deadly blows – poison-tipped daggers, throwing stars, blow darts – you name it. Sneak attacks were their specialty, catching opponents off guard with a killer move.

So, if you weren't careful, you could easily fall victim to their tactics, dropping dead without a clue.

Their mission? Find Charlie, keep him under surveillance, and when the Salvador family left Japan or before Charlie skipped town, take him out.





Chapter 1714 - "Blurred Lines: Charlie's Tokyo Tango"

Finding Charlie wasn't going to be a piece of cake for these ninjutsu masters. Charlie didn't leave any clues behind at the scene, so they had to rely on Tokyo's surveillance system to trace his whereabouts bit by bit.

Late at night.

The first batch of raw materials prepared by Alan arrived in Tokyo.

After the plane landed, the cargo was immediately unloaded and cleared through customs, then swiftly transported to Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals' production line.

Since Lorden and Ichiro had already trained at Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals' Tokyo production base for a day, once the raw materials arrived at the base, they immediately entered the workshop and started producing Mystical Gastric Remedy.

In addition, following Charlie's instructions, Lorden also applied to the Japanese pharmaceutical regulatory department to directly rename Kobayashi's Stomach Powder as Mystical Gastric Remedy.

This way, once the trial production was successful, Mystical Gastric Remedy could debut directly in Japan and in countries where Kobayashi's Stomach Powder was already popular.

During the trial production, Isaac had his men drive him to Ichiro's house to pick up Charlie and take him to the scene.

As soon as Charlie got into the car, Isaac nervously said, "Young Master, how come you got into a spat with the young master of the Takahashi family?"

Charlie frowned and asked, "How did you know?"

Isaac hurriedly said, "Someone filmed you teaching him a lesson and posted it online. Now it's all over the internet in Japan! You're famous in Japan!"

Charlie raised an eyebrow, "It spread all over Japan in less than two hours?"

Isaac sighed, "Young Master, think about it. Remember how quickly Gary and Jeffrey Lambert's skit spread on our domestic short video platforms? We have over a billion people in China, and that skit went viral in less than half an hour."

Charlie shrugged and said, "Our domestic internet industry is indeed powerful, but is Japan's internet that developed too?"

Isaac sighed again, "Young Master, even though Japan hasn't been doing that well these past few years, it's still a developed country with a long history. Their internet might not be as advanced as ours, but they're doing pretty well in the realm of video entertainment. Young people there spend their days drinking, eating, shopping, and playing on their phones."

As he spoke, he pointed at a few young men walking side by side on the roadside, saying, "Young Master, look at those brats. They're glued to their phones while walking, not even bothering to watch where they're going. Tokyo would have several accidents a day because of this. I bet these guys are probably watching your video!"

Charlie asked, "Do you have any Japanese short video apps? Show me the video."

Isaac hurriedly pulled out his phone and handed the video to Charlie, saying, "Young Master, take a look."

After watching the video, Charlie found that he was somewhat blurry in the footage, which relieved him. He said, "Thank goodness it's not clear. Otherwise, if someone familiar saw it, it would be troublesome. Before I came here, I told my wife I was coming to Japan to help someone with feng shui. If she sees this video, she'll definitely want to know what's going on."

Isaac said, "You can rest assured about that. Japanese apps aren't compatible with ours, and Japanese short videos don't have much influence in our country."

Charlie asked him, "Are you sure?"

Isaac nodded, "I'm sure. On our domestic short video platforms, only a small number of people are making genuine content. The rest are just a bunch of people copying each other. If one joke goes viral, they'd wish ten thousand people would copy it. And then there are either a bunch of ugly and poor losers pretending to be rich second generations, or a bunch of scammers selling crappy seafood by the beach."

Charlie smiled faintly and said, "Forget about those people. Give Stephen a call. This video of mine must not make its way back to China."

"Yes, Young Master!"






Chapter 1715 - "Unexpected Pauses: Charlie's Intuition Strikes"

Under the careful management of Lorden, the production line at Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals quickly churned out batches of Mystical Gastric Remedy.

Charlie visited Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals' production base on the outskirts of Tokyo, personally conducted quality checks, and once he confirmed that the newly produced Mystical Gastric Remedy was no different from the one produced in Aurous Hill, he instructed Lorden, "Lorden, you must ensure that the Tokyo production line maintains its current speed. Work overtime, keep the machines running non-stop, and swiftly manufacture a large batch of products."

"Understood, Master Wade!" Lorden nodded immediately and asked, "By the way, Master Wade, when will our Mystical Gastric Remedy officially launch in Japan?"

Charlie replied, "No rush for the official launch. We still need to fine-tune the production lines in Yokohama, Nagoya, and Osaka, accumulate a batch of finished products, and prepare for advertising in Japan. We want all of Japan, even the whole of Asia, to know that Kobayashi Stomach Powder has been upgraded to Mystical Gastric Remedy, with enhanced formula and at least ten times the effectiveness of before. We'll start selling after the hype is built."

Lorden hurriedly said, "Got it, Master Wade. Once we've sorted out the production lines, I'll immediately start working on promotion."

Charlie nodded, "Since the trial production here is successful, we can head to Yokohama tomorrow."

Lorden nodded and said, "Master Wade, I'll leave an engineer here to supervise, and we'll set off early tomorrow morning!"

Turning to Ichiro beside him, Charlie said, "This is your chance to come back. You must make the most of it. Whether your future life will be worry-free depends on your performance in Japan. You must manage these production lines well for me. Otherwise, I'll cut off your dividends and leave you with nothing but the wind from the northwest."

Now, Ichiro had already given 90% of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals' shares to Charlie, leaving him with no decisive role in the company.

Charlie, as the absolute controlling shareholder, had all the decision-making power over the company.

In other words, if Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals made a profit of ten billion this year, Charlie would take away all the profits and transfer them to Mystical Labs, and Ichiro wouldn't have any way to stop it.

By then, with all the profits taken away, he naturally wouldn't receive a single penny of dividends, and he would be powerless.

So, his best choice now was to work honestly for Charlie. In doing so, after Charlie made money through the production of Mystical Gastric Remedy, he would generously release a portion of the profits as dividends to ensure that Ichiro could enjoy a wealthy life in Japan without worrying about money for the rest of his life.

Ichiro had been confined in the kennel for a long time, so he cherished his current life very much. Upon hearing Charlie's words, he quickly expressed, "Master Wade, rest assured. From now on, Ichiro is your loyal dog. Wherever you want me to go, I'll go, whatever you want me to do, I'll do!"

Only then did Charlie nod in satisfaction.

Seeing that the production site was orderly and the quality of production was up to standard, Charlie didn't linger any longer. He said to Isaac and Lorden, "Alright, let's go back and rest. We have to go to Yokohama tomorrow."

As they were leaving Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, Isaac walked briskly ahead and opened the car door for Charlie.

Just as Charlie was about to get into the car and had one leg in, his figure suddenly paused for a few seconds.

Isaac hurriedly asked, "Young Master, what's wrong?"

Charlie furrowed his brows slightly, then said calmly, "Nothing, let's go."

With that, he got into the car.

Soon after, the convoy departed in an orderly manner.

At this moment, on the rooftop of a building opposite Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, four men in black lay side by side.








Chapter 1716 - "Glimpses and Glances: Charlie's Sharp Eye"

These four individuals were completely cloaked in black from head to toe - black hats, black robes, black shoes, and even black gloves on their hands.

And mind you, this black attire wasn't your ordinary black fabric; while usual black cloth is just... well, black, theirs was profoundly black, like a black hole.

You see, the reason behind this effect was a special coating of a material with an extremely low light reflectance attached to their attire.

This extraordinary material goes by the name of carbon nanotubes, with a light reflectance of only, get this, three-point-five per ten thousand. It's the darkest substance humanity has ever concocted.

With this material coating their clothes, in dim lighting conditions, it was nearly impossible to see them with the naked eye. So, for ninjas skilled in the art of stealth, this high-tech material was nothing short of a godsend. Wearing such attire could increase their stealth capabilities exponentially.

At that moment, one of the men spoke up, "Senior brother, that guy hesitated for a second before boarding the car. I saw through my binoculars, it seemed like he was glancing our way. Could he have spotted us?"

The man addressed as senior brother retorted coldly, "You're just talking nonsense! We're over eight hundred meters away from him in a straight line, well beyond the effective range of most sniper rifles. Plus, our position is about thirty meters higher in altitude than his. How could he possibly have noticed us?"

"Exactly!" the man on the far left scoffed. "This guy might be able to throw a few punches, probably a master of Chinese martial arts, but their inner strength isn't some kind of divine power. At most, they're just better at fighting. There's no way he could spot us from this distance."

The previous speaker then asked, "Senior brother, since the head of the family forbids us from acting against him now, what should we do?"

Senior brother replied, "Second brother and I will glide alongside the convoy with powered parachutes. You two drive and listen to my instructions via the radio."

The other three men agreed in unison.

Shortly after, senior brother and another person each unfurled a set of powered parachutes coated with the same ultra-black material from the rooftop.

Then, they activated the engines of their parachutes. As the pitch-black parachutes caught the wind and lifted into the air, they sprinted from the rooftop and vanished into the night.

Meanwhile, inside the car, Charlie frowned.

The moment before boarding the car, he keenly sensed someone lurking nearby.

With the blessings of the Nine Mystical Heavens Scripture, coupled with his discovery of spirit stones and the absorption of their spiritual energy, not to mention munching on a bunch of Resurrection Pills as snacks, his strength was formidable, and his perception far surpassed that of an average person.

Although the four individuals were concealed on a distant rooftop, their hiding spot was extremely covert, and they had a good grasp of their aura. But they still couldn't deceive Charlie's senses.

Charlie couldn't help but ponder inwardly.

Firstly, these four individuals hiding in the shadows were undoubtedly up to no good, and ninety-nine percent of the time, they were after him.

Secondly, these four individuals were likely to be quite formidable experts, not your average folks.

Thirdly, all four of them were highly skilled in stealth.

So, considering these three points, he reckoned that those four individuals were most likely renowned ninjutsu masters from Japan, also known as ninjas.

And their master must undoubtedly be the esteemed Takahashi family, whom Charlie had just offended!







Chapter 1717 - "High-Flying Espionage: The Art of Surveillance"

Meanwhile, two pitch-black silent gliders zoomed swiftly through the sky, 200 meters high.

These silent gliders ran on lithium batteries, so there was no noise from fuel engines.

Plus, the fan blades of the gliders were meticulously designed, making them whisper quiet even at high speeds.

Using gear to make up for lack of strength was the typical way of the Japanese ninjas.

In the old days, Japanese ninjas not only mastered ninja arts but also dabbled in chemistry because they needed to concoct all sorts of strange equipment.

On TV, ancient ninjas could toss a ball to the ground and instantly create smoke, disappearing when the smoke cleared. This wasn't just fiction; it was real history.

The kind of ball ancient ninjas used was actually a mix of smoke bombs and flash bombs made with simple methods.

Upon explosion, the sudden flash would temporarily blind the opponent, and the smoke provided excellent cover for retreat. So, by the time the opponent's vision recovered and the smoke cleared, the ninja was long gone.

Actually, they might not have really disappeared.

Ninjas were like chameleons, adept at blending with their surroundings to conceal their movements.

When the target thought they might have fled, they might be hiding on the ceiling beams, behind the target, in the water, or using thin bamboo strips for breathing, usually used for blowing arrows.

Modern ninjas integrated technological advancements into ninjutsu, giving them better stealth capabilities.

For instance, the ultra-black material on their bodies, like this glider, were their modern tools.

At this moment, the two on the glider were communicating via wireless intercom. One of them spoke, "Senior, should we control the distance a bit? So they won't notice us."

"Impossible," the senior said firmly. "We're 200 meters high now, about a kilometer away from them in a straight line. At such a distance, they can't hear any sound or see any clues at all, even if someone below us looked up, they couldn't possibly spot us!"

The leading ninja thought they had achieved flawless concealment, but little did they know, Charlie had still sensed their presence.

Realizing he was being watched by the two, a scornful smile tugged at the corner of Charlie's mouth.

It seemed these ninjas were intent on tailing him.

But he wondered when they would make their move.

Far from feeling concerned, Charlie was actually somewhat looking forward to it.

When he was young, he watched some ninja-related movies and cartoons, and he was still somewhat interested in the ninja profession.

So, he was eager to have a face-off with Japanese ninjas to see if the ninjas Japan boasted about for centuries were really that skilled.

Thus, he decided not to change any of his upcoming plans but to keep a close eye on the movements of these four ninjas and see what they were up to.

Twenty minutes later.

The convoy stopped outside Ichiro's mansion.

Charlie and the others entered the mansion and went up to the top floor.

At this time, two ninjas riding powered gliders were circling above the mansion in the night sky, while the other two drove cars to the ground floor.






Chapter 1718 - "Ninjutsu Network: Secrets of the Shadows"

The lead ninja glanced around at the surroundings, spotting the Amman Hotel just across the street from the building. He immediately commanded, "Elder Dos, we'll land on the rooftop of the Amman Hotel to monitor our target. Tres and Quatro, find suitable hiding spots downstairs. Let's keep a close eye on our target!"

Through the walkie-talkie, the voices of the three others immediately responded, "Understood, senior!"

Two dark parachutes slowly descended, finally landing on the rooftop of the Amman Hotel. After landing, the lead ninja promptly made a phone call to Shinzhi, the father of Eiji Takahashi.

At this moment, Shinzhi was at the hospital, where his eldest son, Eiji, was undergoing surgery to implant steel plates into his arms. After the surgery, he would have to wear casts for at least three months to recover gradually.

Receiving the call, Shinzhi immediately asked, "Mr. Fujibayashi, how is the situation progressing?"

The one referred to as Mr. Fujibayashi was the leader among the four ninjas.

His name was Uno Fujibayashi, and the Fujibayashi clan was one of the four renowned ninja clans in Japan.

In the course of the development of Japanese ninjutsu, there was once a master of ninjutsu named Yasutake Fujibayashi.

This Yasutake was a distinguished figure of the Tokugawa clan, one of the top families in Japan.

In the year 1676, he wrote a work called "Manchuan Jihai", which combined the martial arts essence of famous generals and masters from China and Japan throughout history, as well as references from famous Chinese military texts such as "The Art of War" and "The Strategies of Taigong". This book later became revered as the encyclopedia of ninjutsu.

Since then, the Fujibayashi clan gradually became one of the top ninja clans in Japan.

And Uno was the successor of the Fujibayashi clan in this generation.

In Japan, ninjas had always relied on top families for survival. During the Warring States period of Japan, many large families and the shogun's retainers had a large number of ninjas working for them.

Although modern ninjas were becoming increasingly rare, true masters of ninjutsu still relied on top families.







Chapter 1719 - "Sibling Surprises: Cameron's News Flash"

Right at this moment.

The Amman Hotel in Tokyo.

This is one of Tokyo's most luxurious hotels.

Camilla and Cameron are currently staying at this hotel.

The two of them are staying in the best rooms of the hotel, with their rooms adjacent to each other. Each room has three French windows, offering a clear view of the entire Tokyo skyline, truly breathtaking.

Camilla has just finished showering, her ear-length hair dripping wet. So she simply combed all her hair back, and surprisingly, a woman with this kind of slicked-back hairstyle could still be incredibly beautiful, even carrying a hint of special charm.

After drying herself off, Camilla changed into a silk robe she brought from home and grabbed a glass of red wine, then made her way to the massive French windows.

She gently reclined on the chair by the windows, gazing at the night view outside, lost in thought.

In her mind, the image of Charlie couldn't help but surface again.

Thinking of that man's arrogant and disdainful demeanor, Camilla couldn't help but feel indignant.

But when she thought about everything that man had done to protect an innocent Chinese girl, Camilla couldn't help but admire him involuntarily.

In a foreign land, most people tend to keep a low profile, hoping to avoid trouble as much as possible.

In such a situation, even if one is being bullied, they might choose to endure for the sake of peace and harmony, let alone standing up for others who are being mistreated.

From this, it can be seen that the man is indeed spirited and righteous, but just a bit too reckless.

Of course, with such great strength, a little recklessness is understandable.

Just as she was thinking, her phone suddenly received a WeChat message.

Opening it, she saw a link sent by her brother Cameron, followed by a voice message: "Camilla, take a look quickly. Tonight's incident has stirred up a storm in Japan!"

Camilla opened the link and saw that Charlie's video had already surpassed tens of millions of views on Japan's internet, heading towards twenty million, leaving her amazed.

Japan's population is just over 120 million, and already over 15% of the Japanese population has watched this video.

Mind you, Japan is still a highly aged society. If you remove the elderly, young children, and the rural farmers who rarely use the internet, the viewing figures for this video are already quite terrifying.

And this is just the beginning.

Who knows how many views it will have by tomorrow?

At this moment, Cameron sent another WeChat message, telling her, "Camilla, Dad wants to hold a video conference. Are you available now?"

Camilla nodded and replied, "Give me a minute."

With that said, she stood up, grabbed a silk shawl, and draped it over her delicate, rosy shoulders.








Chapter 1720 - "Business Battles: The Wade Factor"

Her robe was a low-cut, big V-necked strap, very comfortable to wear in her room, but a bit revealing, so she needed to cover up a bit.

After the video conference was connected, Virtuoso asked in the video, "Cameron, Camilla, have you two arrived at the hotel?"

"Yes." Camilla and Cameron nodded simultaneously.

Virtuoso asked again, "Have you had a brief meeting with the members of the Takahashi family?"

"Not yet," Camilla said. "Originally, we planned to meet briefly in the hotel meeting room tonight to discuss cooperation intentions, but unexpectedly, there was a slight mishap with the Takahashi family. Eiji was injured, and his father, Shinzhi, should be with him at the hospital."

Virtuoso frowned and asked, "What happened? Will it affect our cooperation with them?"

"Eiji was attacked by a passerby, but this incident was a random accident, so it shouldn't affect our cooperation," Camilla said.

"That's good." Virtuoso breathed a sigh of relief. "You must thoroughly investigate the backgrounds of these two families and then choose the best one."

With a somewhat cruel expression, Virtuoso continued, "You must find the strongest and most aggressive partner, whether it's the Takahashi family or the Ito family. Once we choose one, we will join forces with them to take down the other!"

Camilla asked in surprise, "Dad, if we choose to cooperate with any one of them, can't we just focus on cooperation? There's no need to antagonize the other, right?"

"I went to see your grandfather today," Virtuoso said. "The old man said that it seems like the Wade family also wants a piece of the pie in the international shipping industry. So if we choose the Takahashi family, they will definitely choose the Ito family, and vice versa."

Virtuoso paused slightly, then continued, "Your grandfather's meaning is that if we choose the Takahashi family, we must join forces with them to take down the Ito family. If we choose the Ito family, we must join forces with them to take down the Takahashi family. In short, we can't leave any opportunity for the Wade family!"

Cameron asked in surprise, "The Wade family also wants to get involved?"

"Yes," Virtuoso nodded. "I reckon it's because they've seen us getting into this industry, so they want to follow suit."

Cameron said coldly, "The Wade family is overestimating themselves. They haven't even sorted out many domestic businesses yet, and they want to compete with us in the overseas market?"

Virtuoso chuckled, "It's normal for such things to happen. Big families and big corporations alike, they'll do anything to snatch someone else's business."

Virtuoso continued, "Look at Tencent and Alibaba, one excels in social networking but desperately wants to do e-commerce; the other dominates e-commerce but is eager to get into social networking. Alibaba launched Alipay, Tencent introduced WeChat Pay, Alibaba acquired Ele.me, Tencent invested in Meituan. They're always like playing chess, blocking each other. We're the same with the Wade family. Years ago, when the Wade family ventured into new businesses, we united with many others to compete against them. Now that we're venturing into new businesses, they naturally won't sit idly by."

Camilla smiled slightly, "Dad, as far as I know, this generation of the Wade family doesn't seem to have anyone particularly outstanding, and in recent years, the Wade family seems to be getting quieter and quieter. I think it'll be difficult for them to break into the international shipping and port operation industry for a while."

Virtuoso said, "I share your view on this matter, but your grandfather still hopes for caution."

Cameron laughed, "Dad, Grandpa is getting old, being conservative and cautious is normal for him. But we don't need to worry too much. My view is the same as Camilla's. The Wade family won't catch up for a while, and the gap between them and us will only widen."

Virtuoso sighed and said seriously, "Forty years ago, your grandfather also viewed the Wade family this way, always thinking that the Wade family had no successors and wouldn't last long. But never did he dream that the Wade family would produce someone as clever as Drake, who suddenly lifted the Wade family up."

With an extremely serious expression, Virtuoso instructed his children, "You must remember, big families like ours often have to gamble on the fate of the nation. Just like when Germany invaded the Soviet Union, it was gambling on the fate of the nation. If they won, the whole of Eastern Europe would belong to Hitler, with ample resources like oil, natural gas, and iron ore from the Soviet Union to support Germany's domination of Europe. But if they lost, they would be bogged down in a two-front war and ultimately fail."

"Now that we're focusing our efforts on international shipping, the Wade family wants to catch up, they're also gambling! If they gamble, there's still a chance they won't fall behind; if they don't, they'll definitely be left far behind by us!"

"So, even if the Wade family doesn't have anyone capable of leading them, they will definitely try to compete with us! And we, regardless of whether the Wade family catches up or not, must cut off their path first!"
The ninja warrior should make a mistake and confront Charlie na, let him break their limbs and send them back to the Takahashi. I wished Kyoto was also a port city it would have been easier for Nanako to see Charlie but nonetheless I believe they will still meet.
 
The ninja warrior should make a mistake and confront Charlie na, let him break their limbs and send them back to the Takahashi. I wished Kyoto was also a port city it would have been easier for Nanako to see Charlie but nonetheless I believe they will still meet.
Most likely, Charlie will go over kyoto to meet Nanako.. that's the possibility.
 
Most likely, Charlie will go over kyoto to meet Nanako.. that's the possibility.
We all have been waiting for that to happen.

It's taking way too many chapters to get to the point.
 
Chapter 1721 - "Family Strategy 101: Virtuoso's Lesson"

Grandpa Salvador's mindset was deeply influenced by his father.

Grandpa Salvador's father had been a soldier back in the day. The battlefield and the marketplace are different beasts, but since the battlefield always demands one's all, his philosophy in business was simple: go all out against any opponent.

To Grandpa Salvador, choosing between the Ito family and the Takahashi family was like standing at the shore with two boats: you only need one to set sail. So, what should you do?

Ordinary folks might pick the one that looks nicer and set sail.

Smart people would research and choose the one with the best overall performance.

But a smart and ruthless person would choose the one with the best overall performance, then before setting sail, sink the other one.

The reason behind this? Simply picking one to ride would leave the other as a huge threat.

Competitors might use that boat to catch up and leave you in trouble.

So, choosing one to ride and sinking the other ensures your opponents can't catch up.

Then, your opponents can only stand on the beach, watching you sail far ahead.

This tactic is crude but highly effective.

Virtuoso, even Cameron and Camilla, were born in peacetime. Living too long in times of peace, they gradually lost the boldness of the older generation.

However, when Virtuoso explained the decision made by the old master, Camilla was the first to catch on.

She exclaimed with enlightenment, "Dad, Grandpa's strategy is brilliant! Not only does it cut off the Wade family's path, but it also strengthens our influence in Japan. I was worried before, the Takahashi and Ito families each have their strengths and weaknesses. No matter which one we choose, giving up the other would be a pity. But if we win over one and then unite to swallow the other, that would be perfect!"

Virtuoso nodded solemnly, "Cameron, Camilla, both of you must remember, our Salvador family's biggest enemy in the past, present, and in the next ten years, is the Wade family!"

"So, whatever field we step into in the future, we must adhere to one principle: if the Wade family is in that field, our top priority is to eliminate them; if the Wade family hasn't entered that field yet, we must do everything to keep them out!"

"Although the Anti-Wade Alliance of the past is gone, we still have to crush the Wade family to the fullest. Only then can we prevent the Wade family from leading a coalition against us in the future. Do you understand?"

Both siblings spoke simultaneously, "Understood!"

Virtuoso nodded, continuing, "You must think more. Not only about your grandfather's strategic layout but also about his tactical arrangements. The older generation used to say that the marketplace is like a battlefield. In those days, the cruelty of the marketplace was no less than that of the battlefield. But since World War II, the world has been mostly peaceful for decades, people have been too comfortable for too long, and their boldness has weakened. The gap between the marketplace and the battlefield has grown."

Camilla earnestly said, "Dad, you're right. In terms of boldness and ferocity, my brother and I must strive to make up for it!"

In the video, Virtuoso nodded approvingly, "The future of the Salvador family ultimately lies with your generation. If both of you can find the boldness of our ancestors, the Salvador family standing atop the world won't just be a dream!"

The phrase "the Salvador family standing atop the world" lingered in the ears of Camilla and Cameron from that moment on.

However, Cameron didn't know that at this moment, just outside his room, like a gecko on the wall, was a shadowy figure.

This figure held a spy-specific voice amplifier and recorded the entire video conference of the family of three.





Chapter 1722 - "Uncovered Plans: Shinzhi's Shocking Discovery"


And this shadowy figure was none other than the ninja master of the Takahashi clan, Masaki Tenglin.

Shinzhi learned that the Salvadors happened to be at the Anman Hotel, so he asked him to monitor Cameron. As the Salvadors and the Japanese prospects were about to negotiate, if they could know the Salvador's cards and prepare in advance, it would definitely be advantageous.

In business negotiations, the worst thing is to reveal the bottom line.

It's just like at the card table.

When you're playing a game of "Flower Card" with someone, if you can know your opponent's cards, you'll never lose. Even if your cards are not as good as your opponent's, you can withdraw early.

If you can know your opponent's cards, then you'll never be cheated by them. If they pretend to have a strong hand, you can see through it at a glance.

Many times, you might have the best cards in the game, but still not make any money. The reason for this is that you can't guess your opponent's cards, and your mental strength isn't strong enough, so you're scared off by their bluffing and withdraw early.

So, Shinzhi was especially eager to see the Salvador family's cards.

But when Masaki sent him the recording, he broke out in a cold sweat!

It turned out that the Salvador family's cards were not just good cards, they were cards for murder!

Especially the strategy of Grandpa Salvador, if he chose Takahashi, he would kill Ito; if he chose Ito, he would kill Takahashi.

Shinzhi felt a chill down his spine, sat down in his chair, and cursed inwardly, "That old man from the Salvador family is simply a damn old beast!"

"To be honest, I've been fighting with the Ito family for so many years, I've never thought about wiping them out. Just stepping on their toes and winning is enough."

"But this old man from the Salvador family, he's so ruthless, just to cut off his competitors' retreat, he wants to wipe out his own family, or the Ito family?!"

"More importantly, I don't even have a choice! If I'm chosen by the Salvador family, and they want me to join forces with them to wipe out the Takahashi family, can I refuse? If I refuse, they'll turn around and go to the Ito family to have me killed."

With this in mind, Shinzhi wiped his sweat and made up his mind. No matter what, he must cooperate with the Salvador family! He must not let the Salvador family join forces with the Ito family, otherwise, he would be in trouble!

The main reason why Shinzhi was so afraid was mainly because the strength of the Takahashi family was far behind that of the Salvador family.

In recent years, the form of international economic development has been almost entirely dominated by China's rapid rise, while other countries have either stagnated or regressed.

Japan is one of those countries that is regressing.

In recent years, Japan's GDP has not increased but decreased. In 2011, it could still reach six trillion US dollars, but by the time it hit bottom in 2018, it was only over four trillion US dollars.

With the decline of Japan's economy, these families in Japan have also suffered heavy losses. Their current strength has been far behind the top families in China, and it is almost impossible for them to compete with the top families in China.

So, Shinzhi had an idea in his mind.

He decided that he wanted to target the Ito family in the same way that the Salvador family targeted the Wade family!

If the Salvador family wants to sink the Wade family's ship, then he must sink the Ito family's ship!






Chapter 1723 - "From National Sweetheart to National Shame"

When Shinzhi made up his mind, his son Eiji's surgery had already been completed.

Watching his son, with both arms in casts, being wheeled out of the operating room by the doctors, Shinzhi's heart clenched.

He wished he could immediately tear apart the scoundrel who had injured his son.

But upon careful consideration, the most important thing now was to secure the cooperation with the Salvador family. Otherwise, if the Salvador family teamed up with the Ito family, he'd be in for a rough ride.

So, he dared not stir up any trouble at this time; he could only choose to bide his time.

Fortunately, Uno Fujibayashi had already found the culprit's whereabouts and kept a close eye on him. So, he believed that this person would soon be caught; it was only a matter of time before he met his end.

Eiji's arms were under local anesthesia, so his mind was still clear. Seeing his father waiting outside the operating room, he felt both touched and aggrieved, tears streaming down his face.

"Father, I've been unfilial and caused you trouble!" Shinzhi waved his hand, sighing, "This isn't your fault. Rest well these few days. Once your condition stabilizes, I'll bring you back home to recuperate."

Eiji nodded hurriedly.

Children always realize the warmth of home only after getting hurt outside.

Right now, Eiji just wanted to go home and nurse his wounds.

Just then, someone hurried over and respectfully said to Shinzhi, "Chairman, Takehiko's people have sent flowers and fruit baskets, saying it's a gesture of sympathy."

"Takehiko?!" Shinzhi's brow furrowed as soon as he heard those four words.

Then, he coldly snorted, "Hmph! Knowing that old scoundrel Takehiko, sending flowers and fruit baskets now must be his way of mocking me, trying to make a spectacle of me! Last time, when his daughter got injured in China and returned home for treatment in Tokyo, I sent him flowers and fruit baskets to ridicule him. I didn't expect him to return the favor so quickly!"

With his arms in casts, Eiji fumed, "Dad! Takehiko is a despicable guy, to begin with! It's said that all the flowers and fruit baskets you sent to the hospital were thrown into the trash by him. This time, he's doing the same thing again, clearly coming to intentionally humiliate us! I've lost so much face this time, who knows how this jerk will further embarrass me in the future!"

Shinzhi awkwardly chuckled and consoled, "Son, there's no need to be so angry. Maybe Takehiko doesn't have any ulterior motives; perhaps he just wants to express sympathy?"

Eiji retorted, "Dad, do you even believe that? When his daughter got injured, why did you send flowers and fruit baskets? Wasn't it to mock and enjoy the show?"

Shinzhi sheepishly admitted, "You're right, I did it to mock him."

Eiji's face turned mournful, "During Nanako's injury, although the video spread throughout Japan, the entire nation respected and sympathized with her. Countless fans even initiated online activities to support and pray for her. But when I got injured this time, the whole of Japan is mocking me. I've lost so much face this time."

With that, Eiji couldn't hold back his tears any longer, overwhelmed by his despair.

It's no wonder he was so fragile; after all, he was once considered Japan's national sweetheart, adored by countless women who called him their "husband" online.

But now, in the blink of an eye, he had been publicly humiliated in front of the entire nation, reduced to nothing.

This incident could be said to have completely tarnished his lifelong reputation.

And it was nearly impossible to regain that dignity.






Chapter 1724 - "The Art of Provocation: Takehiko's Tactics"

Even if he really killed Charlie, it wouldn't matter. After all, his miserable beating had become common knowledge among the Japanese, deeply ingrained in their minds.

Shinzhi's expression soured as he pondered how to console his son when his phone suddenly rang.

Shinzhi took out his phone and saw an unfamiliar number, so he casually answered it.

Immediately, the voice of Takehiko came through the phone.

"Oh, Takahashi-san, I heard your young master got beat up in Tokyo today?"

Takehiko's voice, at first sounding concerned, was easily discerned as sarcastic by anyone with half a brain.

Shinzhi's face darkened. "Ito, I remember saving your number. What's this about? Did you change your number?"

"Nope." Takehiko chuckled. "My number is still the same. I'm using my assistant's phone now. I didn't want to call you with my own number and have you not pick up when you saw my name! Haha!"

Shinzhi's expression immediately turned grim.

Takehiko was right; if he knew it was him calling, he wouldn't pick up even if it killed him.

Unexpectedly, this guy was so sneaky. He changed his number just to mock him over the phone?

Seeing Shinzhi silent, Takehiko chuckled again. "Oh, Takahashi, why so quiet? Feeling embarrassed because your son got humiliated at your doorstep? Can't bear the shame?"

Shinzhi couldn't take it anymore and questioned, "Ito, do you have something important to say? If not, I'm hanging up!"

"Don't!" Takehiko said with a smirk. "Takahashi, I called mainly to sympathize with you and your son! Look, when my daughter got injured, the whole of Japan was comforting her and encouraging her. But when your son got hurt, the whole of Japan was mocking him. Internet users are really despicable, aren't they? How can they treat them differently, right?"

Shinzhi was seething with anger and gritted his teeth. He said coldly, "Takehiko, you better get the hell out of my sight! Don't let me catch you again!"

As soon as Shinzhi cursed, Takehiko's smile grew even wider. He said gleefully, "Takahashi, there's a Chinese idiom that describes you perfectly right now. Do you know what it is?"

"I don't want to know. Just get lost!" Shinzhi snapped.

With that, Shinzhi hung up the phone!

But shortly after hanging up, he received a message on his phone.

The message read: "Takahashi-san, don't blame me for not warning you. You really need to work on your temper from now on. Otherwise, you might end up suffering the same fate as your son! Young Eiji might be able to handle losing two arms, but you're older. If you lose two arms, you might never recover in this lifetime!"

Seeing this, Shinzhi was uncontrollably furious.

And at that moment, his phone received another text message.

It was still from Takehiko: "Oh, by the way, the Chinese idiom that perfectly describes you right now is: 'A cornered dog will jump over a wall!'"

Shinzhi's anger surged, with nowhere to vent. He suddenly slammed his phone onto the ground, shattering it into pieces, and hysterically cursed, "Takehiko, you damn bastard! I, Shinzhi, will not rest until I have my revenge!"

At that moment, Shinzhi's heart, for the first time, harbored murderous intent towards Takehiko!







Chapter 1725 - "The Art of Elimination: Shinzhi's Strategy"

For many years, Shinzhi and Takehiko had been at odds, both in the open and behind the scenes.

You could say that over these years, they saw each other as their biggest rivals.

But Takahashi and Ito, both around fifty this year, were born in the toughest, most uncertain years of post-war Japan. They grew up in times of peace, devoid of the fierceness and aggression of the older generation.

So, despite competing fiercely in the business arena for years, neither had ever considered killing or forcing the other to death.

It's like the bosses of Alibaba and Tencent; they compete fiercely in different fields but still adhere to laws and regulations.

Even if they don't like each other, they can at least maintain basic courtesy and manners.

It's like that joke on the internet: "Smiling on the outside, cursing inside."

But after eavesdropping on the Salvador family's video conference, Shinzhi was not only shocked but also had a sudden realization!

In that moment, he had an epiphany!

He didn't want to compete with Takehiko anymore using the old law-abiding method.

Now, he wished for Takehiko to disappear from this world!

To be more precise, he wished for the entire Ito family to vanish from this world!

That way, there would be no obstacles for the Takahashi family in Japan!

In Shinzhi's mind, he had already drawn up a death list.

At the top of this list was Takehiko;

In second place was Charlie, who had his son's arms disabled.

He believed killing Charlie would be easy, but killing Takehiko would be difficult.

Because Charlie was just a martial arts expert from China, and he had already been targeted by his own skilled ninjutsu experts, ready to take his life at any moment.

But killing Takehiko wouldn't be so easy.

After all, the Ito family had been deeply rooted in Japan for many years, with strength comparable to the Takahashi family's. They had comprehensive security personnel in their daily lives, and more importantly, Ito held high social status in Japan. Killing him directly with force could invite disaster.

So, the best solution was to team up with even stronger families, continuously suppress the Ito family's strength, knock them down from the top ranks of Japanese families, and when they became second-rate or third-rate families, people wouldn't care as much about their life or death, and their overall strength would also decline significantly.

At that point, taking his life would be as easy as flipping a coin.

Therefore, to eliminate Takehiko, he would inevitably have to ally with the Salvador family.

Ultimately, in his view, this cooperation with the Salvador family was bound to succeed and not to fail.

Uno and his three disciples had been lurking in their respective positions for a whole night.







Chapter 1726 - "Terms of Engagement: Shinzhi's Strategy"


This night, the four took turns in pairs, switching every four hours to keep watch, ensuring each of them got some rest.

They thought everything was seamless, but little did they know it was all under Charlie's control.

Charlie didn't make any moves mainly because he wanted to outsmart them first, and also to not startle the grasshoppers.

He didn't want to confront these ninjas in Tokyo because he had to visit several other cities next. If he took out the Takahashi family's ninjas now, the Takahashi family would surely come after him like a swarm of bees, causing a lot of inconvenience and trouble.

So instead of that, he decided to let these four ninjas keep following him until he found the opportunity to defeat them one by one.

Morning, eight o'clock.

Charlie got up, freshened up, had breakfast, and Isaac's convoy was already prepared downstairs.

Since Paul's work was done, Charlie arranged for him to return to Aurous Hill first to avoid delaying his work at the law firm.

After the convoy sent Paul off, carrying Charlie, Orvel, Lorden, as well as Isaac, Ichiro, and others, they left Tokyo directly for Yokohama.

Uno and his junior brother followed in two commercial vehicles, initially thinking Charlie was just seeing Paul off at the airport. But unexpectedly, the convoy didn't return to downtown Tokyo but headed straight to Yokohama.

So he immediately called Shinzhi to report Charlie's departure from Tokyo.

Shinzhi ordered him to continue tracking and not to act rashly for the time being.

Meanwhile, Cameron and Camilla, the brother and sister, had a formal meeting with Shinzhi.

They met at the Takahashi family's own property in Ginza, Tokyo, where Shinzhi warmly invited them to take a seat in his office.

Then, he sincerely said, "I originally wanted to have a simple exchange with you two yesterday, but I didn't expect my son to have that accident, so I delayed you two. Please forgive me."

Cameron, as the eldest son of the Salvador family, smiled and said, "Mr. Takahashi is too polite. I wonder how is your son's injury?"

Shinzhi sighed and said, "His arms underwent surgery and are now in casts. It may take some time for him to recover."

Cameron nodded gently and said politely, "It's unfortunate that your son encountered such an incident. Mr. Takahashi, if there's anything the Salvador family can help with, please don't hesitate to ask. We will do our best!"

Shinzhi, although understanding that Cameron was just being polite, still felt grateful and said, "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Salvador!"

Cameron smiled and said, "Mr. Takahashi, there's no need to be so polite. If our two families can eventually cooperate, then we will be strategic partners to each other. The Salvador family values strategic partners very much. Also, I spoke with my father last night, and he also cares about your son's condition. He repeatedly asked me to ask you if there's anything the Salvador family can do. If the Japanese orthopedic doctors are not good enough, he can send over several orthopedic experts from Eastcliff."

Shinzhi was pleasantly surprised and said, "Thank you so much, Mr. Salvador. If there is such a need, I will definitely ask for your help!"

Then, Shinzhi sighed, "The sincere attitude of the Salvador family towards partners not only admires me but also makes me yearn for it. If there is an opportunity to reach a strategic cooperation with the Salvador family, the Takahashi family will definitely do its best and will not disappoint the Salvador family's expectations!"

Cameron nodded slightly and smiled, "That's good! In that case, let's discuss the details of our cooperation next."

At this moment, Shinzhi suddenly spoke with a stern face, "Master Salvador, Miss Salvador, before we start discussing, I would like to add a temporary condition to our cooperation!"

Camilla frowned, "Mr. Takahashi, adding conditions temporarily seems a bit inappropriate, doesn't it?"

Shinzhi sincerely said, "Miss Salvador, my condition is not to raise the price to the Salvador family but to earnestly request the Salvador family to agree that after our cooperation, the Salvador family will help me completely eradicate the Ito family!"







Chapter 1727 - "Playing the Game"


As soon as Shinzhi spoke, Camilla couldn't help but furrow her brows.

She couldn't help but wonder, "Just yesterday, Dad mentioned in the video conference about teaming up with one of them and taking down the other. How come today Shinzhi is proposing to join forces with us to take down the Ito family?! Isn't this too much of a coincidence? Could it be that Shinzhi eavesdropped on our family video conference last night?"

Camilla felt that her speculation wasn't entirely impossible.

She thought to herself, "Although when we checked into the hotel yesterday, the accompanying bodyguards had already done a sweep to ensure there were no bugs or cameras in the room, but this is Tokyo, it's Shinzhi's turf. If he wanted to eavesdrop on me and my brother, he could have found a way."

Camilla also felt a bit surprised and suspected if they had been eavesdropped by Shinzhi.

However, because Shinzhi was right in front of her, Camilla couldn't communicate with her sister, so she just gave her a subtle glance.

Camilla nodded slightly without showing any expression, then calmly asked Shinzhi, "Mr. Takahashi, why do you want to completely wipe out the Ito family?"

Shinzhi couldn't contain his anger as he said, "That damn Takehiko has been against me all along. If it were just normal business competition, I could tolerate it, but he's taken it to the level of personal insult against me and my family!"

With that, Shinzhi recounted the incident of Takehiko sending flowers and fruit baskets yesterday, as well as mocking phone calls.

Fuming with indignation, he continued, "That Takehiko, mocking my son, ridiculing him, it's outrageous! So yesterday when I was at the hospital, I made up my mind that from now on, in Tokyo, it's either him or me!"

Shinzhi wasn't foolish; he knew if he rashly suggested teaming up with the Salvador family to eliminate the Ito family, the Salvador family would surely suspect if they were being monitored.

So, when he mentioned Takehiko, he intentionally exaggerated, appearing exceptionally angry. His entire performance could be said to have reached the level of a skilled actor.

His idea was that if the Salvador family really believed his words, they wouldn't suspect they were being eavesdropped by him. Instead, they would see him more as their natural ally.

In this way, he would certainly become the best choice for cooperation in the eyes of the Salvador family.

Upon hearing this, Camilla indeed felt a bit relieved.

Obviously, she had believed Shinzhi's words.

Because everything sounded so natural.

Shinzhi's son was injured and became the laughingstock of Japan, which itself had made him very angry. And at this time, Takehiko came to add fuel to the fire, mocking him, which naturally infuriated him.

Thinking of this, she couldn't help but smirk slightly and said to Shinzhi, "Mr. Takahashi, let's talk about the cooperation first. As for what you just said, if there's no problem with the cooperation itself and we can reach an agreement, then that matter can also be discussed."

Shinzhi immediately exclaimed excitedly, "That's great! Miss Salvador, please rest assured, this time I've put out two hundred percent sincerity. I believe the Takahashi family is definitely the best choice for the Salvador family!"

While Shinzhi negotiated with Cameron and Camilla, Charlie and his team had already arrived in Yokohama and headed straight to the production base of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals located in Yokohama.

Alan's medicinal materials had been delivered two hours earlier.

So, Ichiro and Lorden started organizing the workers at the Yokohama production base to start the trial production of Mystical Gastric Remedy.

The trial production went very smoothly. By four o'clock in the afternoon, the first batch of qualified Mystical Gastric Remedy had already been mass-produced on the assembly line.

Afterwards, Charlie and his team immediately drove to Nagoya, the most important city in central Japan.

By the time they arrived in Nagoya, it was already late at night.









Chapter 1728 - "Eyes on the Prize: Uno's Surveillance"

Isaac's crew in Japan had already booked the best hotel in Nagoya for everyone.

Charlie could tell that the four ninjas who had been following him all along had also followed him to this hotel.

After Charlie and his crew finished checking in, Uno, the leader of the four ninjas, also brought the other three to the hotel front desk.

They booked two rooms on the same floor as Charlie.

Moreover, they cleverly booked four different rooms, each positioned near two elevators and the two ends of the emergency stairs.

Japan is prone to earthquakes, so their buildings are designed with escape in mind.

It's rare to find a building with two sets of emergency stairs elsewhere.

The reason they arranged the rooms like this was to tightly control Charlie's every move and make it convenient for them to monitor him.

As for why they didn't just stay near Charlie, it's mainly because all the rooms around Charlie were already booked by Isaac's men.

Charlie hadn't been resting in his room for long when he sensed the four men getting closer. Knowing they had also moved onto the same floor, Charlie began to formulate a plan.

Tonight, he wanted to test the depth of these Japanese ninjas.

During dinner, Isaac's men arranged for everyone to dine at the most famous restaurant in Nagoya, where they enjoyed the local specialty, eel rice.

After the meal, Orvel suggested going for a stroll in Nagoya's prosperous commercial district. Charlie deliberately said, "You guys go ahead. I feel like taking a walk alone."

Orvel hurriedly said, "Master Wade, we're not familiar with this place. You better not wander alone. Why don't you tell us where you want to go, and we'll accompany you."

Isaac also nodded repeatedly, "Yes, Master Wade, we better stick with you!"

Charlie waved his hand, smiling, "Nobody in Nagoya knows me anyway. What's there to worry about? Besides, I trust I can take care of myself. You guys don't need to worry."

Upon hearing this, Isaac knew Charlie wouldn't let everyone follow him, so he respectfully said, "Master Wade, don't go too far. If you need anything, remember to call us!"

Charlie nodded, "Alright, you guys have your fun."

With that, Charlie walked away on his own.

At that moment, in a car across the street, Uno's junior brother asked him, "Senior brother, should we follow him?"

Uno sneered, "He's already checked into the hotel, he'll definitely go back. He won't run away."

The other junior brother asked, "Senior brother, does that mean we don't need to follow?"

Uno replied, "We still need to follow. I promised Mr. Takahashi not to let him out of our sight, so let Quatro follow him alone. Dos and Tres will come back to the hotel with me. While they're not back yet, let's quickly set up bugs in their rooms."

A man in his thirties sitting in the back immediately spoke up, "Alright, senior brother, I'll follow him!"

Uno nodded, instructing, "Just follow him from a distance, but don't lose him. If anything seems off, call immediately. Understand?"

"I understand, senior brother!"







Chapter 1729 - "The Sound of Silence: Charlie's Stealth"

Charlie wanted to separate from Isaac and Orvel because he wanted a chance to act alone and test the skills of his Japanese ninja followers.

He knew they'd think he'd return to the hotel. So, he figured they wouldn't all follow him.

Not that Charlie feared a group confrontation. It's just that he didn't want to ruin the game by catching them all at once. If he did, Shinzhi would be left with no one to use.

Taking out all opponents at once would make his remaining days in Japan boring. So, Charlie preferred a "one by one" approach.

Only by picking them off one by one could he increase their fear and Shinzhi's fear even more.

As Charlie left the restaurant, he noticed only one person was tailing him this time.

So, he decided to deal with this lone follower first.

This guy, Quatro Fujibayashi, was a distant relative of the Tenglin family. He had learned ninjutsu from Uno's father when he was young, so he considered himself and Uno as martial brothers.

Among the four martial brothers, Quatro wasn't the strongest, but he was highly talented. He excelled in stealth and tracking. Over the years, he had never failed to track anyone down.

Following Charlie, Quatro maintained a distance of one to two hundred meters. His concealment skills were exceptional. Even those slightly weaker than him wouldn't notice they were being watched.

After leaving the city, Charlie headed straight to a park by the river.

Since it was already night and the weather was cold, plus being in the outskirts, the park was deserted.

Seeing Charlie enter the park, Quatro followed without hesitation.

But what he didn't expect was for Charlie, who had been right in front of him, to suddenly disappear once they entered the park!

As a seasoned practitioner of ninjutsu, Quatro's senses were much sharper than an average person's. He could hear sounds, see things, and even smell and feel things others couldn't.

His most exceptional ability was his extraordinary hearing.

Ninjas relied heavily on their hearing when tracking at night.

Within a radius of two to three hundred meters, Quatro could hear the faint sound of crickets crawling in the grass or ants coming out of their holes.

Thanks to his acute hearing, he could even hear the breathing and heartbeat of people within a five hundred meter radius.

When people hide, they can stay still and silent, but they can't stop breathing or their hearts from beating. Therefore, ordinary people couldn't escape Quatro's surveillance.

But just now, Charlie, who had been within his sight and hearing range, suddenly disappeared without a trace. There were no footsteps, no breathing, and no heartbeat!

It's easy to hold your breath for a short time, but surely you can't stop your heart from beating, right? This was clearly beyond human control!

This made Quatro nervous.

Because he realized this was far from ordinary!

Immediately, he suppressed his own breath to the utmost and remained motionless, carefully listening to the sounds around him.

At the same time, he drew two black shurikens from his waist.

Shurikens were one of the most commonly used weapons by Japanese ninjas. They were about fifteen centimeters long, symmetrical on both sides, with short handles, resembling daggers.









Chapter 1730 - "The Vanishing Act: Charlie Strikes"

However, this kind of shuriken usage is quite different from a dagger.

A dagger is mostly for stabbing and cutting, but the usage of shuriken is all about throwing.

One could say, the usage of shuriken is akin to the legendary Li Xunhuan's throwing knives in martial arts novels.

If Chinese martial arts emphasize a fair fight, then Japanese ninjutsu leans towards cunning and ruthlessness.

Ninjas dislike facing opponents head-on; they prefer to strike from the shadows, ideally leaving their target unaware until death, which is the pinnacle of ninja artistry.

They fancy using weapons like shurikens, darts, blowpipes, all coated with deadly poison, ensuring that once the blade breaks the skin, it's curtains for the victim.

A minute passed, yet Quatro hadn't caught even a whisper of Charlie's presence!

His hearing practically covered the whole park, and he could ascertain he was the only living soul within.

Quatro couldn't help but wonder, "Where did that Chinese fellow disappear to? Did he escape, or is he hiding somewhere?!"

"If he escaped, how did he manage to vanish in an instant? Can he teleport or did I just let my guard down and he slipped away?"

"If he's hiding, how did he remain completely silent for a whole minute? Controlling breath makes sense, but controlling heartbeat seems unrealistic, doesn't it?"

If it's the former, then most of the blame rests on him; he couldn't find the opponent, so he should hurry back to report and face the consequences, paying more attention next time.

But if it's the latter, then this person's strength is truly unfathomable!

At the thought, a chill ran down his spine!

Thus, Quatro gripped his shuriken tighter, silently rotating his body, cautiously scanning the surroundings, fearing the sudden appearance of his adversary.

After two rounds of inspection, ensuring there wasn't a ghost around, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.

Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly felt a gentle tap on his left shoulder!

In that moment, he was so terrified that every hair on his body stood on end; he spun around frantically, and with a swift motion, he hurled two poisoned shurikens towards the direction behind him.

But alas, the shurikens hit nothing, embedding themselves firmly into the wall several meters away!

Darn it!

Where's the person?!

Quatro was horrified, but he didn't dare to waste any time; he reached for two more shurikens from his leather holster around his waist!

With shurikens in hand, Quatro, filled with fear, shouted, "Who's there?! Come out right now!"

At that moment, he felt two more gentle taps on his right shoulder!

Quatro was almost scared witless!

In a frenzy, he leaped forward and, turning furiously, once again threw the shurikens!

But once again, they found nothing to pierce!

Behind him, there wasn't even a trace of a figure!

Quatro was petrified, hastily retrieving his last two shurikens.

At that moment, a man behind him sneered and mocked, "Looks like Japanese ninjas aren't all they're cracked up to be! Quite disappointing, really!"
 
Chapter 1721 - "Family Strategy 101: Virtuoso's Lesson"

Grandpa Salvador's mindset was deeply influenced by his father.

Grandpa Salvador's father had been a soldier back in the day. The battlefield and the marketplace are different beasts, but since the battlefield always demands one's all, his philosophy in business was simple: go all out against any opponent.

To Grandpa Salvador, choosing between the Ito family and the Takahashi family was like standing at the shore with two boats: you only need one to set sail. So, what should you do?

Ordinary folks might pick the one that looks nicer and set sail.

Smart people would research and choose the one with the best overall performance.

But a smart and ruthless person would choose the one with the best overall performance, then before setting sail, sink the other one.

The reason behind this? Simply picking one to ride would leave the other as a huge threat.

Competitors might use that boat to catch up and leave you in trouble.

So, choosing one to ride and sinking the other ensures your opponents can't catch up.

Then, your opponents can only stand on the beach, watching you sail far ahead.

This tactic is crude but highly effective.

Virtuoso, even Cameron and Camilla, were born in peacetime. Living too long in times of peace, they gradually lost the boldness of the older generation.

However, when Virtuoso explained the decision made by the old master, Camilla was the first to catch on.

She exclaimed with enlightenment, "Dad, Grandpa's strategy is brilliant! Not only does it cut off the Wade family's path, but it also strengthens our influence in Japan. I was worried before, the Takahashi and Ito families each have their strengths and weaknesses. No matter which one we choose, giving up the other would be a pity. But if we win over one and then unite to swallow the other, that would be perfect!"

Virtuoso nodded solemnly, "Cameron, Camilla, both of you must remember, our Salvador family's biggest enemy in the past, present, and in the next ten years, is the Wade family!"

"So, whatever field we step into in the future, we must adhere to one principle: if the Wade family is in that field, our top priority is to eliminate them; if the Wade family hasn't entered that field yet, we must do everything to keep them out!"

"Although the Anti-Wade Alliance of the past is gone, we still have to crush the Wade family to the fullest. Only then can we prevent the Wade family from leading a coalition against us in the future. Do you understand?"

Both siblings spoke simultaneously, "Understood!"

Virtuoso nodded, continuing, "You must think more. Not only about your grandfather's strategic layout but also about his tactical arrangements. The older generation used to say that the marketplace is like a battlefield. In those days, the cruelty of the marketplace was no less than that of the battlefield. But since World War II, the world has been mostly peaceful for decades, people have been too comfortable for too long, and their boldness has weakened. The gap between the marketplace and the battlefield has grown."

Camilla earnestly said, "Dad, you're right. In terms of boldness and ferocity, my brother and I must strive to make up for it!"

In the video, Virtuoso nodded approvingly, "The future of the Salvador family ultimately lies with your generation. If both of you can find the boldness of our ancestors, the Salvador family standing atop the world won't just be a dream!"

The phrase "the Salvador family standing atop the world" lingered in the ears of Camilla and Cameron from that moment on.

However, Cameron didn't know that at this moment, just outside his room, like a gecko on the wall, was a shadowy figure.

This figure held a spy-specific voice amplifier and recorded the entire video conference of the family of three.





Chapter 1722 - "Uncovered Plans: Shinzhi's Shocking Discovery"

And this shadowy figure was none other than the ninja master of the Takahashi clan, Masaki Tenglin.

Shinzhi learned that the Salvadors happened to be at the Anman Hotel, so he asked him to monitor Cameron. As the Salvadors and the Japanese prospects were about to negotiate, if they could know the Salvador's cards and prepare in advance, it would definitely be advantageous.

In business negotiations, the worst thing is to reveal the bottom line.

It's just like at the card table.

When you're playing a game of "Flower Card" with someone, if you can know your opponent's cards, you'll never lose. Even if your cards are not as good as your opponent's, you can withdraw early.

If you can know your opponent's cards, then you'll never be cheated by them. If they pretend to have a strong hand, you can see through it at a glance.

Many times, you might have the best cards in the game, but still not make any money. The reason for this is that you can't guess your opponent's cards, and your mental strength isn't strong enough, so you're scared off by their bluffing and withdraw early.

So, Shinzhi was especially eager to see the Salvador family's cards.

But when Masaki sent him the recording, he broke out in a cold sweat!

It turned out that the Salvador family's cards were not just good cards, they were cards for murder!

Especially the strategy of Grandpa Salvador, if he chose Takahashi, he would kill Ito; if he chose Ito, he would kill Takahashi.

Shinzhi felt a chill down his spine, sat down in his chair, and cursed inwardly, "That old man from the Salvador family is simply a damn old beast!"

"To be honest, I've been fighting with the Ito family for so many years, I've never thought about wiping them out. Just stepping on their toes and winning is enough."

"But this old man from the Salvador family, he's so ruthless, just to cut off his competitors' retreat, he wants to wipe out his own family, or the Ito family?!"

"More importantly, I don't even have a choice! If I'm chosen by the Salvador family, and they want me to join forces with them to wipe out the Takahashi family, can I refuse? If I refuse, they'll turn around and go to the Ito family to have me killed."

With this in mind, Shinzhi wiped his sweat and made up his mind. No matter what, he must cooperate with the Salvador family! He must not let the Salvador family join forces with the Ito family, otherwise, he would be in trouble!

The main reason why Shinzhi was so afraid was mainly because the strength of the Takahashi family was far behind that of the Salvador family.

In recent years, the form of international economic development has been almost entirely dominated by China's rapid rise, while other countries have either stagnated or regressed.

Japan is one of those countries that is regressing.

In recent years, Japan's GDP has not increased but decreased. In 2011, it could still reach six trillion US dollars, but by the time it hit bottom in 2018, it was only over four trillion US dollars.

With the decline of Japan's economy, these families in Japan have also suffered heavy losses. Their current strength has been far behind the top families in China, and it is almost impossible for them to compete with the top families in China.

So, Shinzhi had an idea in his mind.

He decided that he wanted to target the Ito family in the same way that the Salvador family targeted the Wade family!

If the Salvador family wants to sink the Wade family's ship, then he must sink the Ito family's ship!






Chapter 1723 - "From National Sweetheart to National Shame"

When Shinzhi made up his mind, his son Eiji's surgery had already been completed.

Watching his son, with both arms in casts, being wheeled out of the operating room by the doctors, Shinzhi's heart clenched.

He wished he could immediately tear apart the scoundrel who had injured his son.

But upon careful consideration, the most important thing now was to secure the cooperation with the Salvador family. Otherwise, if the Salvador family teamed up with the Ito family, he'd be in for a rough ride.

So, he dared not stir up any trouble at this time; he could only choose to bide his time.

Fortunately, Uno Fujibayashi had already found the culprit's whereabouts and kept a close eye on him. So, he believed that this person would soon be caught; it was only a matter of time before he met his end.

Eiji's arms were under local anesthesia, so his mind was still clear. Seeing his father waiting outside the operating room, he felt both touched and aggrieved, tears streaming down his face.

"Father, I've been unfilial and caused you trouble!" Shinzhi waved his hand, sighing, "This isn't your fault. Rest well these few days. Once your condition stabilizes, I'll bring you back home to recuperate."

Eiji nodded hurriedly.

Children always realize the warmth of home only after getting hurt outside.

Right now, Eiji just wanted to go home and nurse his wounds.

Just then, someone hurried over and respectfully said to Shinzhi, "Chairman, Takehiko's people have sent flowers and fruit baskets, saying it's a gesture of sympathy."

"Takehiko?!" Shinzhi's brow furrowed as soon as he heard those four words.

Then, he coldly snorted, "Hmph! Knowing that old scoundrel Takehiko, sending flowers and fruit baskets now must be his way of mocking me, trying to make a spectacle of me! Last time, when his daughter got injured in China and returned home for treatment in Tokyo, I sent him flowers and fruit baskets to ridicule him. I didn't expect him to return the favor so quickly!"

With his arms in casts, Eiji fumed, "Dad! Takehiko is a despicable guy, to begin with! It's said that all the flowers and fruit baskets you sent to the hospital were thrown into the trash by him. This time, he's doing the same thing again, clearly coming to intentionally humiliate us! I've lost so much face this time, who knows how this jerk will further embarrass me in the future!"

Shinzhi awkwardly chuckled and consoled, "Son, there's no need to be so angry. Maybe Takehiko doesn't have any ulterior motives; perhaps he just wants to express sympathy?"

Eiji retorted, "Dad, do you even believe that? When his daughter got injured, why did you send flowers and fruit baskets? Wasn't it to mock and enjoy the show?"

Shinzhi sheepishly admitted, "You're right, I did it to mock him."

Eiji's face turned mournful, "During Nanako's injury, although the video spread throughout Japan, the entire nation respected and sympathized with her. Countless fans even initiated online activities to support and pray for her. But when I got injured this time, the whole of Japan is mocking me. I've lost so much face this time."

With that, Eiji couldn't hold back his tears any longer, overwhelmed by his despair.

It's no wonder he was so fragile; after all, he was once considered Japan's national sweetheart, adored by countless women who called him their "husband" online.

But now, in the blink of an eye, he had been publicly humiliated in front of the entire nation, reduced to nothing.

This incident could be said to have completely tarnished his lifelong reputation.

And it was nearly impossible to regain that dignity.






Chapter 1724 - "The Art of Provocation: Takehiko's Tactics"

Even if he really killed Charlie, it wouldn't matter. After all, his miserable beating had become common knowledge among the Japanese, deeply ingrained in their minds.

Shinzhi's expression soured as he pondered how to console his son when his phone suddenly rang.

Shinzhi took out his phone and saw an unfamiliar number, so he casually answered it.

Immediately, the voice of Takehiko came through the phone.

"Oh, Takahashi-san, I heard your young master got beat up in Tokyo today?"

Takehiko's voice, at first sounding concerned, was easily discerned as sarcastic by anyone with half a brain.

Shinzhi's face darkened. "Ito, I remember saving your number. What's this about? Did you change your number?"

"Nope." Takehiko chuckled. "My number is still the same. I'm using my assistant's phone now. I didn't want to call you with my own number and have you not pick up when you saw my name! Haha!"

Shinzhi's expression immediately turned grim.

Takehiko was right; if he knew it was him calling, he wouldn't pick up even if it killed him.

Unexpectedly, this guy was so sneaky. He changed his number just to mock him over the phone?

Seeing Shinzhi silent, Takehiko chuckled again. "Oh, Takahashi, why so quiet? Feeling embarrassed because your son got humiliated at your doorstep? Can't bear the shame?"

Shinzhi couldn't take it anymore and questioned, "Ito, do you have something important to say? If not, I'm hanging up!"

"Don't!" Takehiko said with a smirk. "Takahashi, I called mainly to sympathize with you and your son! Look, when my daughter got injured, the whole of Japan was comforting her and encouraging her. But when your son got hurt, the whole of Japan was mocking him. Internet users are really despicable, aren't they? How can they treat them differently, right?"

Shinzhi was seething with anger and gritted his teeth. He said coldly, "Takehiko, you better get the hell out of my sight! Don't let me catch you again!"

As soon as Shinzhi cursed, Takehiko's smile grew even wider. He said gleefully, "Takahashi, there's a Chinese idiom that describes you perfectly right now. Do you know what it is?"

"I don't want to know. Just get lost!" Shinzhi snapped.

With that, Shinzhi hung up the phone!

But shortly after hanging up, he received a message on his phone.

The message read: "Takahashi-san, don't blame me for not warning you. You really need to work on your temper from now on. Otherwise, you might end up suffering the same fate as your son! Young Eiji might be able to handle losing two arms, but you're older. If you lose two arms, you might never recover in this lifetime!"

Seeing this, Shinzhi was uncontrollably furious.

And at that moment, his phone received another text message.

It was still from Takehiko: "Oh, by the way, the Chinese idiom that perfectly describes you right now is: 'A cornered dog will jump over a wall!'"

Shinzhi's anger surged, with nowhere to vent. He suddenly slammed his phone onto the ground, shattering it into pieces, and hysterically cursed, "Takehiko, you damn bastard! I, Shinzhi, will not rest until I have my revenge!"

At that moment, Shinzhi's heart, for the first time, harbored murderous intent towards Takehiko!







Chapter 1725 - "The Art of Elimination: Shinzhi's Strategy"

For many years, Shinzhi and Takehiko had been at odds, both in the open and behind the scenes.

You could say that over these years, they saw each other as their biggest rivals.

But Takahashi and Ito, both around fifty this year, were born in the toughest, most uncertain years of post-war Japan. They grew up in times of peace, devoid of the fierceness and aggression of the older generation.

So, despite competing fiercely in the business arena for years, neither had ever considered killing or forcing the other to death.

It's like the bosses of Alibaba and Tencent; they compete fiercely in different fields but still adhere to laws and regulations.

Even if they don't like each other, they can at least maintain basic courtesy and manners.

It's like that joke on the internet: "Smiling on the outside, cursing inside."

But after eavesdropping on the Salvador family's video conference, Shinzhi was not only shocked but also had a sudden realization!

In that moment, he had an epiphany!

He didn't want to compete with Takehiko anymore using the old law-abiding method.

Now, he wished for Takehiko to disappear from this world!

To be more precise, he wished for the entire Ito family to vanish from this world!

That way, there would be no obstacles for the Takahashi family in Japan!

In Shinzhi's mind, he had already drawn up a death list.

At the top of this list was Takehiko;

In second place was Charlie, who had his son's arms disabled.

He believed killing Charlie would be easy, but killing Takehiko would be difficult.

Because Charlie was just a martial arts expert from China, and he had already been targeted by his own skilled ninjutsu experts, ready to take his life at any moment.

But killing Takehiko wouldn't be so easy.

After all, the Ito family had been deeply rooted in Japan for many years, with strength comparable to the Takahashi family's. They had comprehensive security personnel in their daily lives, and more importantly, Ito held high social status in Japan. Killing him directly with force could invite disaster.

So, the best solution was to team up with even stronger families, continuously suppress the Ito family's strength, knock them down from the top ranks of Japanese families, and when they became second-rate or third-rate families, people wouldn't care as much about their life or death, and their overall strength would also decline significantly.

At that point, taking his life would be as easy as flipping a coin.

Therefore, to eliminate Takehiko, he would inevitably have to ally with the Salvador family.

Ultimately, in his view, this cooperation with the Salvador family was bound to succeed and not to fail.

Uno and his three disciples had been lurking in their respective positions for a whole night.







Chapter 1726 - "Terms of Engagement: Shinzhi's Strategy"

This night, the four took turns in pairs, switching every four hours to keep watch, ensuring each of them got some rest.

They thought everything was seamless, but little did they know it was all under Charlie's control.

Charlie didn't make any moves mainly because he wanted to outsmart them first, and also to not startle the grasshoppers.

He didn't want to confront these ninjas in Tokyo because he had to visit several other cities next. If he took out the Takahashi family's ninjas now, the Takahashi family would surely come after him like a swarm of bees, causing a lot of inconvenience and trouble.

So instead of that, he decided to let these four ninjas keep following him until he found the opportunity to defeat them one by one.

Morning, eight o'clock.

Charlie got up, freshened up, had breakfast, and Isaac's convoy was already prepared downstairs.

Since Paul's work was done, Charlie arranged for him to return to Aurous Hill first to avoid delaying his work at the law firm.

After the convoy sent Paul off, carrying Charlie, Orvel, Lorden, as well as Isaac, Ichiro, and others, they left Tokyo directly for Yokohama.

Uno and his junior brother followed in two commercial vehicles, initially thinking Charlie was just seeing Paul off at the airport. But unexpectedly, the convoy didn't return to downtown Tokyo but headed straight to Yokohama.

So he immediately called Shinzhi to report Charlie's departure from Tokyo.

Shinzhi ordered him to continue tracking and not to act rashly for the time being.

Meanwhile, Cameron and Camilla, the brother and sister, had a formal meeting with Shinzhi.

They met at the Takahashi family's own property in Ginza, Tokyo, where Shinzhi warmly invited them to take a seat in his office.

Then, he sincerely said, "I originally wanted to have a simple exchange with you two yesterday, but I didn't expect my son to have that accident, so I delayed you two. Please forgive me."

Cameron, as the eldest son of the Salvador family, smiled and said, "Mr. Takahashi is too polite. I wonder how is your son's injury?"

Shinzhi sighed and said, "His arms underwent surgery and are now in casts. It may take some time for him to recover."

Cameron nodded gently and said politely, "It's unfortunate that your son encountered such an incident. Mr. Takahashi, if there's anything the Salvador family can help with, please don't hesitate to ask. We will do our best!"

Shinzhi, although understanding that Cameron was just being polite, still felt grateful and said, "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Salvador!"

Cameron smiled and said, "Mr. Takahashi, there's no need to be so polite. If our two families can eventually cooperate, then we will be strategic partners to each other. The Salvador family values strategic partners very much. Also, I spoke with my father last night, and he also cares about your son's condition. He repeatedly asked me to ask you if there's anything the Salvador family can do. If the Japanese orthopedic doctors are not good enough, he can send over several orthopedic experts from Eastcliff."

Shinzhi was pleasantly surprised and said, "Thank you so much, Mr. Salvador. If there is such a need, I will definitely ask for your help!"

Then, Shinzhi sighed, "The sincere attitude of the Salvador family towards partners not only admires me but also makes me yearn for it. If there is an opportunity to reach a strategic cooperation with the Salvador family, the Takahashi family will definitely do its best and will not disappoint the Salvador family's expectations!"

Cameron nodded slightly and smiled, "That's good! In that case, let's discuss the details of our cooperation next."

At this moment, Shinzhi suddenly spoke with a stern face, "Master Salvador, Miss Salvador, before we start discussing, I would like to add a temporary condition to our cooperation!"

Camilla frowned, "Mr. Takahashi, adding conditions temporarily seems a bit inappropriate, doesn't it?"

Shinzhi sincerely said, "Miss Salvador, my condition is not to raise the price to the Salvador family but to earnestly request the Salvador family to agree that after our cooperation, the Salvador family will help me completely eradicate the Ito family!"







Chapter 1727 - "Playing the Game"

As soon as Shinzhi spoke, Camilla couldn't help but furrow her brows.

She couldn't help but wonder, "Just yesterday, Dad mentioned in the video conference about teaming up with one of them and taking down the other. How come today Shinzhi is proposing to join forces with us to take down the Ito family?! Isn't this too much of a coincidence? Could it be that Shinzhi eavesdropped on our family video conference last night?"

Camilla felt that her speculation wasn't entirely impossible.

She thought to herself, "Although when we checked into the hotel yesterday, the accompanying bodyguards had already done a sweep to ensure there were no bugs or cameras in the room, but this is Tokyo, it's Shinzhi's turf. If he wanted to eavesdrop on me and my brother, he could have found a way."

Camilla also felt a bit surprised and suspected if they had been eavesdropped by Shinzhi.

However, because Shinzhi was right in front of her, Camilla couldn't communicate with her sister, so she just gave her a subtle glance.

Camilla nodded slightly without showing any expression, then calmly asked Shinzhi, "Mr. Takahashi, why do you want to completely wipe out the Ito family?"

Shinzhi couldn't contain his anger as he said, "That damn Takehiko has been against me all along. If it were just normal business competition, I could tolerate it, but he's taken it to the level of personal insult against me and my family!"

With that, Shinzhi recounted the incident of Takehiko sending flowers and fruit baskets yesterday, as well as mocking phone calls.

Fuming with indignation, he continued, "That Takehiko, mocking my son, ridiculing him, it's outrageous! So yesterday when I was at the hospital, I made up my mind that from now on, in Tokyo, it's either him or me!"

Shinzhi wasn't foolish; he knew if he rashly suggested teaming up with the Salvador family to eliminate the Ito family, the Salvador family would surely suspect if they were being monitored.

So, when he mentioned Takehiko, he intentionally exaggerated, appearing exceptionally angry. His entire performance could be said to have reached the level of a skilled actor.

His idea was that if the Salvador family really believed his words, they wouldn't suspect they were being eavesdropped by him. Instead, they would see him more as their natural ally.

In this way, he would certainly become the best choice for cooperation in the eyes of the Salvador family.

Upon hearing this, Camilla indeed felt a bit relieved.

Obviously, she had believed Shinzhi's words.

Because everything sounded so natural.

Shinzhi's son was injured and became the laughingstock of Japan, which itself had made him very angry. And at this time, Takehiko came to add fuel to the fire, mocking him, which naturally infuriated him.

Thinking of this, she couldn't help but smirk slightly and said to Shinzhi, "Mr. Takahashi, let's talk about the cooperation first. As for what you just said, if there's no problem with the cooperation itself and we can reach an agreement, then that matter can also be discussed."

Shinzhi immediately exclaimed excitedly, "That's great! Miss Salvador, please rest assured, this time I've put out two hundred percent sincerity. I believe the Takahashi family is definitely the best choice for the Salvador family!"

While Shinzhi negotiated with Cameron and Camilla, Charlie and his team had already arrived in Yokohama and headed straight to the production base of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals located in Yokohama.

Alan's medicinal materials had been delivered two hours earlier.

So, Ichiro and Lorden started organizing the workers at the Yokohama production base to start the trial production of Mystical Gastric Remedy.

The trial production went very smoothly. By four o'clock in the afternoon, the first batch of qualified Mystical Gastric Remedy had already been mass-produced on the assembly line.

Afterwards, Charlie and his team immediately drove to Nagoya, the most important city in central Japan.

By the time they arrived in Nagoya, it was already late at night.









Chapter 1728 - "Eyes on the Prize: Uno's Surveillance"

Isaac's crew in Japan had already booked the best hotel in Nagoya for everyone.

Charlie could tell that the four ninjas who had been following him all along had also followed him to this hotel.

After Charlie and his crew finished checking in, Uno, the leader of the four ninjas, also brought the other three to the hotel front desk.

They booked two rooms on the same floor as Charlie.

Moreover, they cleverly booked four different rooms, each positioned near two elevators and the two ends of the emergency stairs.

Japan is prone to earthquakes, so their buildings are designed with escape in mind.

It's rare to find a building with two sets of emergency stairs elsewhere.

The reason they arranged the rooms like this was to tightly control Charlie's every move and make it convenient for them to monitor him.

As for why they didn't just stay near Charlie, it's mainly because all the rooms around Charlie were already booked by Isaac's men.

Charlie hadn't been resting in his room for long when he sensed the four men getting closer. Knowing they had also moved onto the same floor, Charlie began to formulate a plan.

Tonight, he wanted to test the depth of these Japanese ninjas.

During dinner, Isaac's men arranged for everyone to dine at the most famous restaurant in Nagoya, where they enjoyed the local specialty, eel rice.

After the meal, Orvel suggested going for a stroll in Nagoya's prosperous commercial district. Charlie deliberately said, "You guys go ahead. I feel like taking a walk alone."

Orvel hurriedly said, "Master Wade, we're not familiar with this place. You better not wander alone. Why don't you tell us where you want to go, and we'll accompany you."

Isaac also nodded repeatedly, "Yes, Master Wade, we better stick with you!"

Charlie waved his hand, smiling, "Nobody in Nagoya knows me anyway. What's there to worry about? Besides, I trust I can take care of myself. You guys don't need to worry."

Upon hearing this, Isaac knew Charlie wouldn't let everyone follow him, so he respectfully said, "Master Wade, don't go too far. If you need anything, remember to call us!"

Charlie nodded, "Alright, you guys have your fun."

With that, Charlie walked away on his own.

At that moment, in a car across the street, Uno's junior brother asked him, "Senior brother, should we follow him?"

Uno sneered, "He's already checked into the hotel, he'll definitely go back. He won't run away."

The other junior brother asked, "Senior brother, does that mean we don't need to follow?"

Uno replied, "We still need to follow. I promised Mr. Takahashi not to let him out of our sight, so let Quatro follow him alone. Dos and Tres will come back to the hotel with me. While they're not back yet, let's quickly set up bugs in their rooms."

A man in his thirties sitting in the back immediately spoke up, "Alright, senior brother, I'll follow him!"

Uno nodded, instructing, "Just follow him from a distance, but don't lose him. If anything seems off, call immediately. Understand?"

"I understand, senior brother!"







Chapter 1729 - "The Sound of Silence: Charlie's Stealth"

Charlie wanted to separate from Isaac and Orvel because he wanted a chance to act alone and test the skills of his Japanese ninja followers.

He knew they'd think he'd return to the hotel. So, he figured they wouldn't all follow him.

Not that Charlie feared a group confrontation. It's just that he didn't want to ruin the game by catching them all at once. If he did, Shinzhi would be left with no one to use.

Taking out all opponents at once would make his remaining days in Japan boring. So, Charlie preferred a "one by one" approach.

Only by picking them off one by one could he increase their fear and Shinzhi's fear even more.

As Charlie left the restaurant, he noticed only one person was tailing him this time.

So, he decided to deal with this lone follower first.

This guy, Quatro Fujibayashi, was a distant relative of the Tenglin family. He had learned ninjutsu from Uno's father when he was young, so he considered himself and Uno as martial brothers.

Among the four martial brothers, Quatro wasn't the strongest, but he was highly talented. He excelled in stealth and tracking. Over the years, he had never failed to track anyone down.

Following Charlie, Quatro maintained a distance of one to two hundred meters. His concealment skills were exceptional. Even those slightly weaker than him wouldn't notice they were being watched.

After leaving the city, Charlie headed straight to a park by the river.

Since it was already night and the weather was cold, plus being in the outskirts, the park was deserted.

Seeing Charlie enter the park, Quatro followed without hesitation.

But what he didn't expect was for Charlie, who had been right in front of him, to suddenly disappear once they entered the park!

As a seasoned practitioner of ninjutsu, Quatro's senses were much sharper than an average person's. He could hear sounds, see things, and even smell and feel things others couldn't.

His most exceptional ability was his extraordinary hearing.

Ninjas relied heavily on their hearing when tracking at night.

Within a radius of two to three hundred meters, Quatro could hear the faint sound of crickets crawling in the grass or ants coming out of their holes.

Thanks to his acute hearing, he could even hear the breathing and heartbeat of people within a five hundred meter radius.

When people hide, they can stay still and silent, but they can't stop breathing or their hearts from beating. Therefore, ordinary people couldn't escape Quatro's surveillance.

But just now, Charlie, who had been within his sight and hearing range, suddenly disappeared without a trace. There were no footsteps, no breathing, and no heartbeat!

It's easy to hold your breath for a short time, but surely you can't stop your heart from beating, right? This was clearly beyond human control!

This made Quatro nervous.

Because he realized this was far from ordinary!

Immediately, he suppressed his own breath to the utmost and remained motionless, carefully listening to the sounds around him.

At the same time, he drew two black shurikens from his waist.

Shurikens were one of the most commonly used weapons by Japanese ninjas. They were about fifteen centimeters long, symmetrical on both sides, with short handles, resembling daggers.









Chapter 1730 - "The Vanishing Act: Charlie Strikes"

However, this kind of shuriken usage is quite different from a dagger.

A dagger is mostly for stabbing and cutting, but the usage of shuriken is all about throwing.

One could say, the usage of shuriken is akin to the legendary Li Xunhuan's throwing knives in martial arts novels.

If Chinese martial arts emphasize a fair fight, then Japanese ninjutsu leans towards cunning and ruthlessness.

Ninjas dislike facing opponents head-on; they prefer to strike from the shadows, ideally leaving their target unaware until death, which is the pinnacle of ninja artistry.

They fancy using weapons like shurikens, darts, blowpipes, all coated with deadly poison, ensuring that once the blade breaks the skin, it's curtains for the victim.

A minute passed, yet Quatro hadn't caught even a whisper of Charlie's presence!

His hearing practically covered the whole park, and he could ascertain he was the only living soul within.

Quatro couldn't help but wonder, "Where did that Chinese fellow disappear to? Did he escape, or is he hiding somewhere?!"

"If he escaped, how did he manage to vanish in an instant? Can he teleport or did I just let my guard down and he slipped away?"

"If he's hiding, how did he remain completely silent for a whole minute? Controlling breath makes sense, but controlling heartbeat seems unrealistic, doesn't it?"

If it's the former, then most of the blame rests on him; he couldn't find the opponent, so he should hurry back to report and face the consequences, paying more attention next time.

But if it's the latter, then this person's strength is truly unfathomable!

At the thought, a chill ran down his spine!

Thus, Quatro gripped his shuriken tighter, silently rotating his body, cautiously scanning the surroundings, fearing the sudden appearance of his adversary.

After two rounds of inspection, ensuring there wasn't a ghost around, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.

Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly felt a gentle tap on his left shoulder!

In that moment, he was so terrified that every hair on his body stood on end; he spun around frantically, and with a swift motion, he hurled two poisoned shurikens towards the direction behind him.

But alas, the shurikens hit nothing, embedding themselves firmly into the wall several meters away!

Darn it!

Where's the person?!

Quatro was horrified, but he didn't dare to waste any time; he reached for two more shurikens from his leather holster around his waist!

With shurikens in hand, Quatro, filled with fear, shouted, "Who's there?! Come out right now!"

At that moment, he felt two more gentle taps on his right shoulder!

Quatro was almost scared witless!

In a frenzy, he leaped forward and, turning furiously, once again threw the shurikens!

But once again, they found nothing to pierce!

Behind him, there wasn't even a trace of a figure!

Quatro was petrified, hastily retrieving his last two shurikens.

At that moment, a man behind him sneered and mocked, "Looks like Japanese ninjas aren't all they're cracked up to be! Quite disappointing, really!"
Let's get ready to rumble
😁😁😁😁😁
 
Chapter 1721 - "Family Strategy 101: Virtuoso's Lesson"

Grandpa Salvador's mindset was deeply influenced by his father.

Grandpa Salvador's father had been a soldier back in the day. The battlefield and the marketplace are different beasts, but since the battlefield always demands one's all, his philosophy in business was simple: go all out against any opponent.

To Grandpa Salvador, choosing between the Ito family and the Takahashi family was like standing at the shore with two boats: you only need one to set sail. So, what should you do?

Ordinary folks might pick the one that looks nicer and set sail.

Smart people would research and choose the one with the best overall performance.

But a smart and ruthless person would choose the one with the best overall performance, then before setting sail, sink the other one.

The reason behind this? Simply picking one to ride would leave the other as a huge threat.

Competitors might use that boat to catch up and leave you in trouble.

So, choosing one to ride and sinking the other ensures your opponents can't catch up.

Then, your opponents can only stand on the beach, watching you sail far ahead.

This tactic is crude but highly effective.

Virtuoso, even Cameron and Camilla, were born in peacetime. Living too long in times of peace, they gradually lost the boldness of the older generation.

However, when Virtuoso explained the decision made by the old master, Camilla was the first to catch on.

She exclaimed with enlightenment, "Dad, Grandpa's strategy is brilliant! Not only does it cut off the Wade family's path, but it also strengthens our influence in Japan. I was worried before, the Takahashi and Ito families each have their strengths and weaknesses. No matter which one we choose, giving up the other would be a pity. But if we win over one and then unite to swallow the other, that would be perfect!"

Virtuoso nodded solemnly, "Cameron, Camilla, both of you must remember, our Salvador family's biggest enemy in the past, present, and in the next ten years, is the Wade family!"

"So, whatever field we step into in the future, we must adhere to one principle: if the Wade family is in that field, our top priority is to eliminate them; if the Wade family hasn't entered that field yet, we must do everything to keep them out!"

"Although the Anti-Wade Alliance of the past is gone, we still have to crush the Wade family to the fullest. Only then can we prevent the Wade family from leading a coalition against us in the future. Do you understand?"

Both siblings spoke simultaneously, "Understood!"

Virtuoso nodded, continuing, "You must think more. Not only about your grandfather's strategic layout but also about his tactical arrangements. The older generation used to say that the marketplace is like a battlefield. In those days, the cruelty of the marketplace was no less than that of the battlefield. But since World War II, the world has been mostly peaceful for decades, people have been too comfortable for too long, and their boldness has weakened. The gap between the marketplace and the battlefield has grown."

Camilla earnestly said, "Dad, you're right. In terms of boldness and ferocity, my brother and I must strive to make up for it!"

In the video, Virtuoso nodded approvingly, "The future of the Salvador family ultimately lies with your generation. If both of you can find the boldness of our ancestors, the Salvador family standing atop the world won't just be a dream!"

The phrase "the Salvador family standing atop the world" lingered in the ears of Camilla and Cameron from that moment on.

However, Cameron didn't know that at this moment, just outside his room, like a gecko on the wall, was a shadowy figure.

This figure held a spy-specific voice amplifier and recorded the entire video conference of the family of three.





Chapter 1722 - "Uncovered Plans: Shinzhi's Shocking Discovery"

And this shadowy figure was none other than the ninja master of the Takahashi clan, Masaki Tenglin.

Shinzhi learned that the Salvadors happened to be at the Anman Hotel, so he asked him to monitor Cameron. As the Salvadors and the Japanese prospects were about to negotiate, if they could know the Salvador's cards and prepare in advance, it would definitely be advantageous.

In business negotiations, the worst thing is to reveal the bottom line.

It's just like at the card table.

When you're playing a game of "Flower Card" with someone, if you can know your opponent's cards, you'll never lose. Even if your cards are not as good as your opponent's, you can withdraw early.

If you can know your opponent's cards, then you'll never be cheated by them. If they pretend to have a strong hand, you can see through it at a glance.

Many times, you might have the best cards in the game, but still not make any money. The reason for this is that you can't guess your opponent's cards, and your mental strength isn't strong enough, so you're scared off by their bluffing and withdraw early.

So, Shinzhi was especially eager to see the Salvador family's cards.

But when Masaki sent him the recording, he broke out in a cold sweat!

It turned out that the Salvador family's cards were not just good cards, they were cards for murder!

Especially the strategy of Grandpa Salvador, if he chose Takahashi, he would kill Ito; if he chose Ito, he would kill Takahashi.

Shinzhi felt a chill down his spine, sat down in his chair, and cursed inwardly, "That old man from the Salvador family is simply a damn old beast!"

"To be honest, I've been fighting with the Ito family for so many years, I've never thought about wiping them out. Just stepping on their toes and winning is enough."

"But this old man from the Salvador family, he's so ruthless, just to cut off his competitors' retreat, he wants to wipe out his own family, or the Ito family?!"

"More importantly, I don't even have a choice! If I'm chosen by the Salvador family, and they want me to join forces with them to wipe out the Takahashi family, can I refuse? If I refuse, they'll turn around and go to the Ito family to have me killed."

With this in mind, Shinzhi wiped his sweat and made up his mind. No matter what, he must cooperate with the Salvador family! He must not let the Salvador family join forces with the Ito family, otherwise, he would be in trouble!

The main reason why Shinzhi was so afraid was mainly because the strength of the Takahashi family was far behind that of the Salvador family.

In recent years, the form of international economic development has been almost entirely dominated by China's rapid rise, while other countries have either stagnated or regressed.

Japan is one of those countries that is regressing.

In recent years, Japan's GDP has not increased but decreased. In 2011, it could still reach six trillion US dollars, but by the time it hit bottom in 2018, it was only over four trillion US dollars.

With the decline of Japan's economy, these families in Japan have also suffered heavy losses. Their current strength has been far behind the top families in China, and it is almost impossible for them to compete with the top families in China.

So, Shinzhi had an idea in his mind.

He decided that he wanted to target the Ito family in the same way that the Salvador family targeted the Wade family!

If the Salvador family wants to sink the Wade family's ship, then he must sink the Ito family's ship!






Chapter 1723 - "From National Sweetheart to National Shame"

When Shinzhi made up his mind, his son Eiji's surgery had already been completed.

Watching his son, with both arms in casts, being wheeled out of the operating room by the doctors, Shinzhi's heart clenched.

He wished he could immediately tear apart the scoundrel who had injured his son.

But upon careful consideration, the most important thing now was to secure the cooperation with the Salvador family. Otherwise, if the Salvador family teamed up with the Ito family, he'd be in for a rough ride.

So, he dared not stir up any trouble at this time; he could only choose to bide his time.

Fortunately, Uno Fujibayashi had already found the culprit's whereabouts and kept a close eye on him. So, he believed that this person would soon be caught; it was only a matter of time before he met his end.

Eiji's arms were under local anesthesia, so his mind was still clear. Seeing his father waiting outside the operating room, he felt both touched and aggrieved, tears streaming down his face.

"Father, I've been unfilial and caused you trouble!" Shinzhi waved his hand, sighing, "This isn't your fault. Rest well these few days. Once your condition stabilizes, I'll bring you back home to recuperate."

Eiji nodded hurriedly.

Children always realize the warmth of home only after getting hurt outside.

Right now, Eiji just wanted to go home and nurse his wounds.

Just then, someone hurried over and respectfully said to Shinzhi, "Chairman, Takehiko's people have sent flowers and fruit baskets, saying it's a gesture of sympathy."

"Takehiko?!" Shinzhi's brow furrowed as soon as he heard those four words.

Then, he coldly snorted, "Hmph! Knowing that old scoundrel Takehiko, sending flowers and fruit baskets now must be his way of mocking me, trying to make a spectacle of me! Last time, when his daughter got injured in China and returned home for treatment in Tokyo, I sent him flowers and fruit baskets to ridicule him. I didn't expect him to return the favor so quickly!"

With his arms in casts, Eiji fumed, "Dad! Takehiko is a despicable guy, to begin with! It's said that all the flowers and fruit baskets you sent to the hospital were thrown into the trash by him. This time, he's doing the same thing again, clearly coming to intentionally humiliate us! I've lost so much face this time, who knows how this jerk will further embarrass me in the future!"

Shinzhi awkwardly chuckled and consoled, "Son, there's no need to be so angry. Maybe Takehiko doesn't have any ulterior motives; perhaps he just wants to express sympathy?"

Eiji retorted, "Dad, do you even believe that? When his daughter got injured, why did you send flowers and fruit baskets? Wasn't it to mock and enjoy the show?"

Shinzhi sheepishly admitted, "You're right, I did it to mock him."

Eiji's face turned mournful, "During Nanako's injury, although the video spread throughout Japan, the entire nation respected and sympathized with her. Countless fans even initiated online activities to support and pray for her. But when I got injured this time, the whole of Japan is mocking me. I've lost so much face this time."

With that, Eiji couldn't hold back his tears any longer, overwhelmed by his despair.

It's no wonder he was so fragile; after all, he was once considered Japan's national sweetheart, adored by countless women who called him their "husband" online.

But now, in the blink of an eye, he had been publicly humiliated in front of the entire nation, reduced to nothing.

This incident could be said to have completely tarnished his lifelong reputation.

And it was nearly impossible to regain that dignity.






Chapter 1724 - "The Art of Provocation: Takehiko's Tactics"

Even if he really killed Charlie, it wouldn't matter. After all, his miserable beating had become common knowledge among the Japanese, deeply ingrained in their minds.

Shinzhi's expression soured as he pondered how to console his son when his phone suddenly rang.

Shinzhi took out his phone and saw an unfamiliar number, so he casually answered it.

Immediately, the voice of Takehiko came through the phone.

"Oh, Takahashi-san, I heard your young master got beat up in Tokyo today?"

Takehiko's voice, at first sounding concerned, was easily discerned as sarcastic by anyone with half a brain.

Shinzhi's face darkened. "Ito, I remember saving your number. What's this about? Did you change your number?"

"Nope." Takehiko chuckled. "My number is still the same. I'm using my assistant's phone now. I didn't want to call you with my own number and have you not pick up when you saw my name! Haha!"

Shinzhi's expression immediately turned grim.

Takehiko was right; if he knew it was him calling, he wouldn't pick up even if it killed him.

Unexpectedly, this guy was so sneaky. He changed his number just to mock him over the phone?

Seeing Shinzhi silent, Takehiko chuckled again. "Oh, Takahashi, why so quiet? Feeling embarrassed because your son got humiliated at your doorstep? Can't bear the shame?"

Shinzhi couldn't take it anymore and questioned, "Ito, do you have something important to say? If not, I'm hanging up!"

"Don't!" Takehiko said with a smirk. "Takahashi, I called mainly to sympathize with you and your son! Look, when my daughter got injured, the whole of Japan was comforting her and encouraging her. But when your son got hurt, the whole of Japan was mocking him. Internet users are really despicable, aren't they? How can they treat them differently, right?"

Shinzhi was seething with anger and gritted his teeth. He said coldly, "Takehiko, you better get the hell out of my sight! Don't let me catch you again!"

As soon as Shinzhi cursed, Takehiko's smile grew even wider. He said gleefully, "Takahashi, there's a Chinese idiom that describes you perfectly right now. Do you know what it is?"

"I don't want to know. Just get lost!" Shinzhi snapped.

With that, Shinzhi hung up the phone!

But shortly after hanging up, he received a message on his phone.

The message read: "Takahashi-san, don't blame me for not warning you. You really need to work on your temper from now on. Otherwise, you might end up suffering the same fate as your son! Young Eiji might be able to handle losing two arms, but you're older. If you lose two arms, you might never recover in this lifetime!"

Seeing this, Shinzhi was uncontrollably furious.

And at that moment, his phone received another text message.

It was still from Takehiko: "Oh, by the way, the Chinese idiom that perfectly describes you right now is: 'A cornered dog will jump over a wall!'"

Shinzhi's anger surged, with nowhere to vent. He suddenly slammed his phone onto the ground, shattering it into pieces, and hysterically cursed, "Takehiko, you damn bastard! I, Shinzhi, will not rest until I have my revenge!"

At that moment, Shinzhi's heart, for the first time, harbored murderous intent towards Takehiko!







Chapter 1725 - "The Art of Elimination: Shinzhi's Strategy"

For many years, Shinzhi and Takehiko had been at odds, both in the open and behind the scenes.

You could say that over these years, they saw each other as their biggest rivals.

But Takahashi and Ito, both around fifty this year, were born in the toughest, most uncertain years of post-war Japan. They grew up in times of peace, devoid of the fierceness and aggression of the older generation.

So, despite competing fiercely in the business arena for years, neither had ever considered killing or forcing the other to death.

It's like the bosses of Alibaba and Tencent; they compete fiercely in different fields but still adhere to laws and regulations.

Even if they don't like each other, they can at least maintain basic courtesy and manners.

It's like that joke on the internet: "Smiling on the outside, cursing inside."

But after eavesdropping on the Salvador family's video conference, Shinzhi was not only shocked but also had a sudden realization!

In that moment, he had an epiphany!

He didn't want to compete with Takehiko anymore using the old law-abiding method.

Now, he wished for Takehiko to disappear from this world!

To be more precise, he wished for the entire Ito family to vanish from this world!

That way, there would be no obstacles for the Takahashi family in Japan!

In Shinzhi's mind, he had already drawn up a death list.

At the top of this list was Takehiko;

In second place was Charlie, who had his son's arms disabled.

He believed killing Charlie would be easy, but killing Takehiko would be difficult.

Because Charlie was just a martial arts expert from China, and he had already been targeted by his own skilled ninjutsu experts, ready to take his life at any moment.

But killing Takehiko wouldn't be so easy.

After all, the Ito family had been deeply rooted in Japan for many years, with strength comparable to the Takahashi family's. They had comprehensive security personnel in their daily lives, and more importantly, Ito held high social status in Japan. Killing him directly with force could invite disaster.

So, the best solution was to team up with even stronger families, continuously suppress the Ito family's strength, knock them down from the top ranks of Japanese families, and when they became second-rate or third-rate families, people wouldn't care as much about their life or death, and their overall strength would also decline significantly.

At that point, taking his life would be as easy as flipping a coin.

Therefore, to eliminate Takehiko, he would inevitably have to ally with the Salvador family.

Ultimately, in his view, this cooperation with the Salvador family was bound to succeed and not to fail.

Uno and his three disciples had been lurking in their respective positions for a whole night.







Chapter 1726 - "Terms of Engagement: Shinzhi's Strategy"

This night, the four took turns in pairs, switching every four hours to keep watch, ensuring each of them got some rest.

They thought everything was seamless, but little did they know it was all under Charlie's control.

Charlie didn't make any moves mainly because he wanted to outsmart them first, and also to not startle the grasshoppers.

He didn't want to confront these ninjas in Tokyo because he had to visit several other cities next. If he took out the Takahashi family's ninjas now, the Takahashi family would surely come after him like a swarm of bees, causing a lot of inconvenience and trouble.

So instead of that, he decided to let these four ninjas keep following him until he found the opportunity to defeat them one by one.

Morning, eight o'clock.

Charlie got up, freshened up, had breakfast, and Isaac's convoy was already prepared downstairs.

Since Paul's work was done, Charlie arranged for him to return to Aurous Hill first to avoid delaying his work at the law firm.

After the convoy sent Paul off, carrying Charlie, Orvel, Lorden, as well as Isaac, Ichiro, and others, they left Tokyo directly for Yokohama.

Uno and his junior brother followed in two commercial vehicles, initially thinking Charlie was just seeing Paul off at the airport. But unexpectedly, the convoy didn't return to downtown Tokyo but headed straight to Yokohama.

So he immediately called Shinzhi to report Charlie's departure from Tokyo.

Shinzhi ordered him to continue tracking and not to act rashly for the time being.

Meanwhile, Cameron and Camilla, the brother and sister, had a formal meeting with Shinzhi.

They met at the Takahashi family's own property in Ginza, Tokyo, where Shinzhi warmly invited them to take a seat in his office.

Then, he sincerely said, "I originally wanted to have a simple exchange with you two yesterday, but I didn't expect my son to have that accident, so I delayed you two. Please forgive me."

Cameron, as the eldest son of the Salvador family, smiled and said, "Mr. Takahashi is too polite. I wonder how is your son's injury?"

Shinzhi sighed and said, "His arms underwent surgery and are now in casts. It may take some time for him to recover."

Cameron nodded gently and said politely, "It's unfortunate that your son encountered such an incident. Mr. Takahashi, if there's anything the Salvador family can help with, please don't hesitate to ask. We will do our best!"

Shinzhi, although understanding that Cameron was just being polite, still felt grateful and said, "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Salvador!"

Cameron smiled and said, "Mr. Takahashi, there's no need to be so polite. If our two families can eventually cooperate, then we will be strategic partners to each other. The Salvador family values strategic partners very much. Also, I spoke with my father last night, and he also cares about your son's condition. He repeatedly asked me to ask you if there's anything the Salvador family can do. If the Japanese orthopedic doctors are not good enough, he can send over several orthopedic experts from Eastcliff."

Shinzhi was pleasantly surprised and said, "Thank you so much, Mr. Salvador. If there is such a need, I will definitely ask for your help!"

Then, Shinzhi sighed, "The sincere attitude of the Salvador family towards partners not only admires me but also makes me yearn for it. If there is an opportunity to reach a strategic cooperation with the Salvador family, the Takahashi family will definitely do its best and will not disappoint the Salvador family's expectations!"

Cameron nodded slightly and smiled, "That's good! In that case, let's discuss the details of our cooperation next."

At this moment, Shinzhi suddenly spoke with a stern face, "Master Salvador, Miss Salvador, before we start discussing, I would like to add a temporary condition to our cooperation!"

Camilla frowned, "Mr. Takahashi, adding conditions temporarily seems a bit inappropriate, doesn't it?"

Shinzhi sincerely said, "Miss Salvador, my condition is not to raise the price to the Salvador family but to earnestly request the Salvador family to agree that after our cooperation, the Salvador family will help me completely eradicate the Ito family!"







Chapter 1727 - "Playing the Game"

As soon as Shinzhi spoke, Camilla couldn't help but furrow her brows.

She couldn't help but wonder, "Just yesterday, Dad mentioned in the video conference about teaming up with one of them and taking down the other. How come today Shinzhi is proposing to join forces with us to take down the Ito family?! Isn't this too much of a coincidence? Could it be that Shinzhi eavesdropped on our family video conference last night?"

Camilla felt that her speculation wasn't entirely impossible.

She thought to herself, "Although when we checked into the hotel yesterday, the accompanying bodyguards had already done a sweep to ensure there were no bugs or cameras in the room, but this is Tokyo, it's Shinzhi's turf. If he wanted to eavesdrop on me and my brother, he could have found a way."

Camilla also felt a bit surprised and suspected if they had been eavesdropped by Shinzhi.

However, because Shinzhi was right in front of her, Camilla couldn't communicate with her sister, so she just gave her a subtle glance.

Camilla nodded slightly without showing any expression, then calmly asked Shinzhi, "Mr. Takahashi, why do you want to completely wipe out the Ito family?"

Shinzhi couldn't contain his anger as he said, "That damn Takehiko has been against me all along. If it were just normal business competition, I could tolerate it, but he's taken it to the level of personal insult against me and my family!"

With that, Shinzhi recounted the incident of Takehiko sending flowers and fruit baskets yesterday, as well as mocking phone calls.

Fuming with indignation, he continued, "That Takehiko, mocking my son, ridiculing him, it's outrageous! So yesterday when I was at the hospital, I made up my mind that from now on, in Tokyo, it's either him or me!"

Shinzhi wasn't foolish; he knew if he rashly suggested teaming up with the Salvador family to eliminate the Ito family, the Salvador family would surely suspect if they were being monitored.

So, when he mentioned Takehiko, he intentionally exaggerated, appearing exceptionally angry. His entire performance could be said to have reached the level of a skilled actor.

His idea was that if the Salvador family really believed his words, they wouldn't suspect they were being eavesdropped by him. Instead, they would see him more as their natural ally.

In this way, he would certainly become the best choice for cooperation in the eyes of the Salvador family.

Upon hearing this, Camilla indeed felt a bit relieved.

Obviously, she had believed Shinzhi's words.

Because everything sounded so natural.

Shinzhi's son was injured and became the laughingstock of Japan, which itself had made him very angry. And at this time, Takehiko came to add fuel to the fire, mocking him, which naturally infuriated him.

Thinking of this, she couldn't help but smirk slightly and said to Shinzhi, "Mr. Takahashi, let's talk about the cooperation first. As for what you just said, if there's no problem with the cooperation itself and we can reach an agreement, then that matter can also be discussed."

Shinzhi immediately exclaimed excitedly, "That's great! Miss Salvador, please rest assured, this time I've put out two hundred percent sincerity. I believe the Takahashi family is definitely the best choice for the Salvador family!"

While Shinzhi negotiated with Cameron and Camilla, Charlie and his team had already arrived in Yokohama and headed straight to the production base of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals located in Yokohama.

Alan's medicinal materials had been delivered two hours earlier.

So, Ichiro and Lorden started organizing the workers at the Yokohama production base to start the trial production of Mystical Gastric Remedy.

The trial production went very smoothly. By four o'clock in the afternoon, the first batch of qualified Mystical Gastric Remedy had already been mass-produced on the assembly line.

Afterwards, Charlie and his team immediately drove to Nagoya, the most important city in central Japan.

By the time they arrived in Nagoya, it was already late at night.









Chapter 1728 - "Eyes on the Prize: Uno's Surveillance"

Isaac's crew in Japan had already booked the best hotel in Nagoya for everyone.

Charlie could tell that the four ninjas who had been following him all along had also followed him to this hotel.

After Charlie and his crew finished checking in, Uno, the leader of the four ninjas, also brought the other three to the hotel front desk.

They booked two rooms on the same floor as Charlie.

Moreover, they cleverly booked four different rooms, each positioned near two elevators and the two ends of the emergency stairs.

Japan is prone to earthquakes, so their buildings are designed with escape in mind.

It's rare to find a building with two sets of emergency stairs elsewhere.

The reason they arranged the rooms like this was to tightly control Charlie's every move and make it convenient for them to monitor him.

As for why they didn't just stay near Charlie, it's mainly because all the rooms around Charlie were already booked by Isaac's men.

Charlie hadn't been resting in his room for long when he sensed the four men getting closer. Knowing they had also moved onto the same floor, Charlie began to formulate a plan.

Tonight, he wanted to test the depth of these Japanese ninjas.

During dinner, Isaac's men arranged for everyone to dine at the most famous restaurant in Nagoya, where they enjoyed the local specialty, eel rice.

After the meal, Orvel suggested going for a stroll in Nagoya's prosperous commercial district. Charlie deliberately said, "You guys go ahead. I feel like taking a walk alone."

Orvel hurriedly said, "Master Wade, we're not familiar with this place. You better not wander alone. Why don't you tell us where you want to go, and we'll accompany you."

Isaac also nodded repeatedly, "Yes, Master Wade, we better stick with you!"

Charlie waved his hand, smiling, "Nobody in Nagoya knows me anyway. What's there to worry about? Besides, I trust I can take care of myself. You guys don't need to worry."

Upon hearing this, Isaac knew Charlie wouldn't let everyone follow him, so he respectfully said, "Master Wade, don't go too far. If you need anything, remember to call us!"

Charlie nodded, "Alright, you guys have your fun."

With that, Charlie walked away on his own.

At that moment, in a car across the street, Uno's junior brother asked him, "Senior brother, should we follow him?"

Uno sneered, "He's already checked into the hotel, he'll definitely go back. He won't run away."

The other junior brother asked, "Senior brother, does that mean we don't need to follow?"

Uno replied, "We still need to follow. I promised Mr. Takahashi not to let him out of our sight, so let Quatro follow him alone. Dos and Tres will come back to the hotel with me. While they're not back yet, let's quickly set up bugs in their rooms."

A man in his thirties sitting in the back immediately spoke up, "Alright, senior brother, I'll follow him!"

Uno nodded, instructing, "Just follow him from a distance, but don't lose him. If anything seems off, call immediately. Understand?"

"I understand, senior brother!"







Chapter 1729 - "The Sound of Silence: Charlie's Stealth"

Charlie wanted to separate from Isaac and Orvel because he wanted a chance to act alone and test the skills of his Japanese ninja followers.

He knew they'd think he'd return to the hotel. So, he figured they wouldn't all follow him.

Not that Charlie feared a group confrontation. It's just that he didn't want to ruin the game by catching them all at once. If he did, Shinzhi would be left with no one to use.

Taking out all opponents at once would make his remaining days in Japan boring. So, Charlie preferred a "one by one" approach.

Only by picking them off one by one could he increase their fear and Shinzhi's fear even more.

As Charlie left the restaurant, he noticed only one person was tailing him this time.

So, he decided to deal with this lone follower first.

This guy, Quatro Fujibayashi, was a distant relative of the Tenglin family. He had learned ninjutsu from Uno's father when he was young, so he considered himself and Uno as martial brothers.

Among the four martial brothers, Quatro wasn't the strongest, but he was highly talented. He excelled in stealth and tracking. Over the years, he had never failed to track anyone down.

Following Charlie, Quatro maintained a distance of one to two hundred meters. His concealment skills were exceptional. Even those slightly weaker than him wouldn't notice they were being watched.

After leaving the city, Charlie headed straight to a park by the river.

Since it was already night and the weather was cold, plus being in the outskirts, the park was deserted.

Seeing Charlie enter the park, Quatro followed without hesitation.

But what he didn't expect was for Charlie, who had been right in front of him, to suddenly disappear once they entered the park!

As a seasoned practitioner of ninjutsu, Quatro's senses were much sharper than an average person's. He could hear sounds, see things, and even smell and feel things others couldn't.

His most exceptional ability was his extraordinary hearing.

Ninjas relied heavily on their hearing when tracking at night.

Within a radius of two to three hundred meters, Quatro could hear the faint sound of crickets crawling in the grass or ants coming out of their holes.

Thanks to his acute hearing, he could even hear the breathing and heartbeat of people within a five hundred meter radius.

When people hide, they can stay still and silent, but they can't stop breathing or their hearts from beating. Therefore, ordinary people couldn't escape Quatro's surveillance.

But just now, Charlie, who had been within his sight and hearing range, suddenly disappeared without a trace. There were no footsteps, no breathing, and no heartbeat!

It's easy to hold your breath for a short time, but surely you can't stop your heart from beating, right? This was clearly beyond human control!

This made Quatro nervous.

Because he realized this was far from ordinary!

Immediately, he suppressed his own breath to the utmost and remained motionless, carefully listening to the sounds around him.

At the same time, he drew two black shurikens from his waist.

Shurikens were one of the most commonly used weapons by Japanese ninjas. They were about fifteen centimeters long, symmetrical on both sides, with short handles, resembling daggers.









Chapter 1730 - "The Vanishing Act: Charlie Strikes"

However, this kind of shuriken usage is quite different from a dagger.

A dagger is mostly for stabbing and cutting, but the usage of shuriken is all about throwing.

One could say, the usage of shuriken is akin to the legendary Li Xunhuan's throwing knives in martial arts novels.

If Chinese martial arts emphasize a fair fight, then Japanese ninjutsu leans towards cunning and ruthlessness.

Ninjas dislike facing opponents head-on; they prefer to strike from the shadows, ideally leaving their target unaware until death, which is the pinnacle of ninja artistry.

They fancy using weapons like shurikens, darts, blowpipes, all coated with deadly poison, ensuring that once the blade breaks the skin, it's curtains for the victim.

A minute passed, yet Quatro hadn't caught even a whisper of Charlie's presence!

His hearing practically covered the whole park, and he could ascertain he was the only living soul within.

Quatro couldn't help but wonder, "Where did that Chinese fellow disappear to? Did he escape, or is he hiding somewhere?!"

"If he escaped, how did he manage to vanish in an instant? Can he teleport or did I just let my guard down and he slipped away?"

"If he's hiding, how did he remain completely silent for a whole minute? Controlling breath makes sense, but controlling heartbeat seems unrealistic, doesn't it?"

If it's the former, then most of the blame rests on him; he couldn't find the opponent, so he should hurry back to report and face the consequences, paying more attention next time.

But if it's the latter, then this person's strength is truly unfathomable!

At the thought, a chill ran down his spine!

Thus, Quatro gripped his shuriken tighter, silently rotating his body, cautiously scanning the surroundings, fearing the sudden appearance of his adversary.

After two rounds of inspection, ensuring there wasn't a ghost around, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.

Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly felt a gentle tap on his left shoulder!

In that moment, he was so terrified that every hair on his body stood on end; he spun around frantically, and with a swift motion, he hurled two poisoned shurikens towards the direction behind him.

But alas, the shurikens hit nothing, embedding themselves firmly into the wall several meters away!

Darn it!

Where's the person?!

Quatro was horrified, but he didn't dare to waste any time; he reached for two more shurikens from his leather holster around his waist!

With shurikens in hand, Quatro, filled with fear, shouted, "Who's there?! Come out right now!"

At that moment, he felt two more gentle taps on his right shoulder!

Quatro was almost scared witless!

In a frenzy, he leaped forward and, turning furiously, once again threw the shurikens!

But once again, they found nothing to pierce!

Behind him, there wasn't even a trace of a figure!

Quatro was petrified, hastily retrieving his last two shurikens.

At that moment, a man behind him sneered and mocked, "Looks like Japanese ninjas aren't all they're cracked up to be! Quite disappointing, really!"
hahaha wonderful
 
Chapter 1721 - "Family Strategy 101: Virtuoso's Lesson"

Grandpa Salvador's mindset was deeply influenced by his father.

Grandpa Salvador's father had been a soldier back in the day. The battlefield and the marketplace are different beasts, but since the battlefield always demands one's all, his philosophy in business was simple: go all out against any opponent.

To Grandpa Salvador, choosing between the Ito family and the Takahashi family was like standing at the shore with two boats: you only need one to set sail. So, what should you do?

Ordinary folks might pick the one that looks nicer and set sail.

Smart people would research and choose the one with the best overall performance.

But a smart and ruthless person would choose the one with the best overall performance, then before setting sail, sink the other one.

The reason behind this? Simply picking one to ride would leave the other as a huge threat.

Competitors might use that boat to catch up and leave you in trouble.

So, choosing one to ride and sinking the other ensures your opponents can't catch up.

Then, your opponents can only stand on the beach, watching you sail far ahead.

This tactic is crude but highly effective.

Virtuoso, even Cameron and Camilla, were born in peacetime. Living too long in times of peace, they gradually lost the boldness of the older generation.

However, when Virtuoso explained the decision made by the old master, Camilla was the first to catch on.

She exclaimed with enlightenment, "Dad, Grandpa's strategy is brilliant! Not only does it cut off the Wade family's path, but it also strengthens our influence in Japan. I was worried before, the Takahashi and Ito families each have their strengths and weaknesses. No matter which one we choose, giving up the other would be a pity. But if we win over one and then unite to swallow the other, that would be perfect!"

Virtuoso nodded solemnly, "Cameron, Camilla, both of you must remember, our Salvador family's biggest enemy in the past, present, and in the next ten years, is the Wade family!"

"So, whatever field we step into in the future, we must adhere to one principle: if the Wade family is in that field, our top priority is to eliminate them; if the Wade family hasn't entered that field yet, we must do everything to keep them out!"

"Although the Anti-Wade Alliance of the past is gone, we still have to crush the Wade family to the fullest. Only then can we prevent the Wade family from leading a coalition against us in the future. Do you understand?"

Both siblings spoke simultaneously, "Understood!"

Virtuoso nodded, continuing, "You must think more. Not only about your grandfather's strategic layout but also about his tactical arrangements. The older generation used to say that the marketplace is like a battlefield. In those days, the cruelty of the marketplace was no less than that of the battlefield. But since World War II, the world has been mostly peaceful for decades, people have been too comfortable for too long, and their boldness has weakened. The gap between the marketplace and the battlefield has grown."

Camilla earnestly said, "Dad, you're right. In terms of boldness and ferocity, my brother and I must strive to make up for it!"

In the video, Virtuoso nodded approvingly, "The future of the Salvador family ultimately lies with your generation. If both of you can find the boldness of our ancestors, the Salvador family standing atop the world won't just be a dream!"

The phrase "the Salvador family standing atop the world" lingered in the ears of Camilla and Cameron from that moment on.

However, Cameron didn't know that at this moment, just outside his room, like a gecko on the wall, was a shadowy figure.

This figure held a spy-specific voice amplifier and recorded the entire video conference of the family of three.





Chapter 1722 - "Uncovered Plans: Shinzhi's Shocking Discovery"


And this shadowy figure was none other than the ninja master of the Takahashi clan, Masaki Tenglin.

Shinzhi learned that the Salvadors happened to be at the Anman Hotel, so he asked him to monitor Cameron. As the Salvadors and the Japanese prospects were about to negotiate, if they could know the Salvador's cards and prepare in advance, it would definitely be advantageous.

In business negotiations, the worst thing is to reveal the bottom line.

It's just like at the card table.

When you're playing a game of "Flower Card" with someone, if you can know your opponent's cards, you'll never lose. Even if your cards are not as good as your opponent's, you can withdraw early.

If you can know your opponent's cards, then you'll never be cheated by them. If they pretend to have a strong hand, you can see through it at a glance.

Many times, you might have the best cards in the game, but still not make any money. The reason for this is that you can't guess your opponent's cards, and your mental strength isn't strong enough, so you're scared off by their bluffing and withdraw early.

So, Shinzhi was especially eager to see the Salvador family's cards.

But when Masaki sent him the recording, he broke out in a cold sweat!

It turned out that the Salvador family's cards were not just good cards, they were cards for murder!

Especially the strategy of Grandpa Salvador, if he chose Takahashi, he would kill Ito; if he chose Ito, he would kill Takahashi.

Shinzhi felt a chill down his spine, sat down in his chair, and cursed inwardly, "That old man from the Salvador family is simply a damn old beast!"

"To be honest, I've been fighting with the Ito family for so many years, I've never thought about wiping them out. Just stepping on their toes and winning is enough."

"But this old man from the Salvador family, he's so ruthless, just to cut off his competitors' retreat, he wants to wipe out his own family, or the Ito family?!"

"More importantly, I don't even have a choice! If I'm chosen by the Salvador family, and they want me to join forces with them to wipe out the Takahashi family, can I refuse? If I refuse, they'll turn around and go to the Ito family to have me killed."

With this in mind, Shinzhi wiped his sweat and made up his mind. No matter what, he must cooperate with the Salvador family! He must not let the Salvador family join forces with the Ito family, otherwise, he would be in trouble!

The main reason why Shinzhi was so afraid was mainly because the strength of the Takahashi family was far behind that of the Salvador family.

In recent years, the form of international economic development has been almost entirely dominated by China's rapid rise, while other countries have either stagnated or regressed.

Japan is one of those countries that is regressing.

In recent years, Japan's GDP has not increased but decreased. In 2011, it could still reach six trillion US dollars, but by the time it hit bottom in 2018, it was only over four trillion US dollars.

With the decline of Japan's economy, these families in Japan have also suffered heavy losses. Their current strength has been far behind the top families in China, and it is almost impossible for them to compete with the top families in China.

So, Shinzhi had an idea in his mind.

He decided that he wanted to target the Ito family in the same way that the Salvador family targeted the Wade family!

If the Salvador family wants to sink the Wade family's ship, then he must sink the Ito family's ship!






Chapter 1723 - "From National Sweetheart to National Shame"

When Shinzhi made up his mind, his son Eiji's surgery had already been completed.

Watching his son, with both arms in casts, being wheeled out of the operating room by the doctors, Shinzhi's heart clenched.

He wished he could immediately tear apart the scoundrel who had injured his son.

But upon careful consideration, the most important thing now was to secure the cooperation with the Salvador family. Otherwise, if the Salvador family teamed up with the Ito family, he'd be in for a rough ride.

So, he dared not stir up any trouble at this time; he could only choose to bide his time.

Fortunately, Uno Fujibayashi had already found the culprit's whereabouts and kept a close eye on him. So, he believed that this person would soon be caught; it was only a matter of time before he met his end.

Eiji's arms were under local anesthesia, so his mind was still clear. Seeing his father waiting outside the operating room, he felt both touched and aggrieved, tears streaming down his face.

"Father, I've been unfilial and caused you trouble!" Shinzhi waved his hand, sighing, "This isn't your fault. Rest well these few days. Once your condition stabilizes, I'll bring you back home to recuperate."

Eiji nodded hurriedly.

Children always realize the warmth of home only after getting hurt outside.

Right now, Eiji just wanted to go home and nurse his wounds.

Just then, someone hurried over and respectfully said to Shinzhi, "Chairman, Takehiko's people have sent flowers and fruit baskets, saying it's a gesture of sympathy."

"Takehiko?!" Shinzhi's brow furrowed as soon as he heard those four words.

Then, he coldly snorted, "Hmph! Knowing that old scoundrel Takehiko, sending flowers and fruit baskets now must be his way of mocking me, trying to make a spectacle of me! Last time, when his daughter got injured in China and returned home for treatment in Tokyo, I sent him flowers and fruit baskets to ridicule him. I didn't expect him to return the favor so quickly!"

With his arms in casts, Eiji fumed, "Dad! Takehiko is a despicable guy, to begin with! It's said that all the flowers and fruit baskets you sent to the hospital were thrown into the trash by him. This time, he's doing the same thing again, clearly coming to intentionally humiliate us! I've lost so much face this time, who knows how this jerk will further embarrass me in the future!"

Shinzhi awkwardly chuckled and consoled, "Son, there's no need to be so angry. Maybe Takehiko doesn't have any ulterior motives; perhaps he just wants to express sympathy?"

Eiji retorted, "Dad, do you even believe that? When his daughter got injured, why did you send flowers and fruit baskets? Wasn't it to mock and enjoy the show?"

Shinzhi sheepishly admitted, "You're right, I did it to mock him."

Eiji's face turned mournful, "During Nanako's injury, although the video spread throughout Japan, the entire nation respected and sympathized with her. Countless fans even initiated online activities to support and pray for her. But when I got injured this time, the whole of Japan is mocking me. I've lost so much face this time."

With that, Eiji couldn't hold back his tears any longer, overwhelmed by his despair.

It's no wonder he was so fragile; after all, he was once considered Japan's national sweetheart, adored by countless women who called him their "husband" online.

But now, in the blink of an eye, he had been publicly humiliated in front of the entire nation, reduced to nothing.

This incident could be said to have completely tarnished his lifelong reputation.

And it was nearly impossible to regain that dignity.






Chapter 1724 - "The Art of Provocation: Takehiko's Tactics"

Even if he really killed Charlie, it wouldn't matter. After all, his miserable beating had become common knowledge among the Japanese, deeply ingrained in their minds.

Shinzhi's expression soured as he pondered how to console his son when his phone suddenly rang.

Shinzhi took out his phone and saw an unfamiliar number, so he casually answered it.

Immediately, the voice of Takehiko came through the phone.

"Oh, Takahashi-san, I heard your young master got beat up in Tokyo today?"

Takehiko's voice, at first sounding concerned, was easily discerned as sarcastic by anyone with half a brain.

Shinzhi's face darkened. "Ito, I remember saving your number. What's this about? Did you change your number?"

"Nope." Takehiko chuckled. "My number is still the same. I'm using my assistant's phone now. I didn't want to call you with my own number and have you not pick up when you saw my name! Haha!"

Shinzhi's expression immediately turned grim.

Takehiko was right; if he knew it was him calling, he wouldn't pick up even if it killed him.

Unexpectedly, this guy was so sneaky. He changed his number just to mock him over the phone?

Seeing Shinzhi silent, Takehiko chuckled again. "Oh, Takahashi, why so quiet? Feeling embarrassed because your son got humiliated at your doorstep? Can't bear the shame?"

Shinzhi couldn't take it anymore and questioned, "Ito, do you have something important to say? If not, I'm hanging up!"

"Don't!" Takehiko said with a smirk. "Takahashi, I called mainly to sympathize with you and your son! Look, when my daughter got injured, the whole of Japan was comforting her and encouraging her. But when your son got hurt, the whole of Japan was mocking him. Internet users are really despicable, aren't they? How can they treat them differently, right?"

Shinzhi was seething with anger and gritted his teeth. He said coldly, "Takehiko, you better get the hell out of my sight! Don't let me catch you again!"

As soon as Shinzhi cursed, Takehiko's smile grew even wider. He said gleefully, "Takahashi, there's a Chinese idiom that describes you perfectly right now. Do you know what it is?"

"I don't want to know. Just get lost!" Shinzhi snapped.

With that, Shinzhi hung up the phone!

But shortly after hanging up, he received a message on his phone.

The message read: "Takahashi-san, don't blame me for not warning you. You really need to work on your temper from now on. Otherwise, you might end up suffering the same fate as your son! Young Eiji might be able to handle losing two arms, but you're older. If you lose two arms, you might never recover in this lifetime!"

Seeing this, Shinzhi was uncontrollably furious.

And at that moment, his phone received another text message.

It was still from Takehiko: "Oh, by the way, the Chinese idiom that perfectly describes you right now is: 'A cornered dog will jump over a wall!'"

Shinzhi's anger surged, with nowhere to vent. He suddenly slammed his phone onto the ground, shattering it into pieces, and hysterically cursed, "Takehiko, you damn bastard! I, Shinzhi, will not rest until I have my revenge!"

At that moment, Shinzhi's heart, for the first time, harbored murderous intent towards Takehiko!







Chapter 1725 - "The Art of Elimination: Shinzhi's Strategy"

For many years, Shinzhi and Takehiko had been at odds, both in the open and behind the scenes.

You could say that over these years, they saw each other as their biggest rivals.

But Takahashi and Ito, both around fifty this year, were born in the toughest, most uncertain years of post-war Japan. They grew up in times of peace, devoid of the fierceness and aggression of the older generation.

So, despite competing fiercely in the business arena for years, neither had ever considered killing or forcing the other to death.

It's like the bosses of Alibaba and Tencent; they compete fiercely in different fields but still adhere to laws and regulations.

Even if they don't like each other, they can at least maintain basic courtesy and manners.

It's like that joke on the internet: "Smiling on the outside, cursing inside."

But after eavesdropping on the Salvador family's video conference, Shinzhi was not only shocked but also had a sudden realization!

In that moment, he had an epiphany!

He didn't want to compete with Takehiko anymore using the old law-abiding method.

Now, he wished for Takehiko to disappear from this world!

To be more precise, he wished for the entire Ito family to vanish from this world!

That way, there would be no obstacles for the Takahashi family in Japan!

In Shinzhi's mind, he had already drawn up a death list.

At the top of this list was Takehiko;

In second place was Charlie, who had his son's arms disabled.

He believed killing Charlie would be easy, but killing Takehiko would be difficult.

Because Charlie was just a martial arts expert from China, and he had already been targeted by his own skilled ninjutsu experts, ready to take his life at any moment.

But killing Takehiko wouldn't be so easy.

After all, the Ito family had been deeply rooted in Japan for many years, with strength comparable to the Takahashi family's. They had comprehensive security personnel in their daily lives, and more importantly, Ito held high social status in Japan. Killing him directly with force could invite disaster.

So, the best solution was to team up with even stronger families, continuously suppress the Ito family's strength, knock them down from the top ranks of Japanese families, and when they became second-rate or third-rate families, people wouldn't care as much about their life or death, and their overall strength would also decline significantly.

At that point, taking his life would be as easy as flipping a coin.

Therefore, to eliminate Takehiko, he would inevitably have to ally with the Salvador family.

Ultimately, in his view, this cooperation with the Salvador family was bound to succeed and not to fail.

Uno and his three disciples had been lurking in their respective positions for a whole night.







Chapter 1726 - "Terms of Engagement: Shinzhi's Strategy"


This night, the four took turns in pairs, switching every four hours to keep watch, ensuring each of them got some rest.

They thought everything was seamless, but little did they know it was all under Charlie's control.

Charlie didn't make any moves mainly because he wanted to outsmart them first, and also to not startle the grasshoppers.

He didn't want to confront these ninjas in Tokyo because he had to visit several other cities next. If he took out the Takahashi family's ninjas now, the Takahashi family would surely come after him like a swarm of bees, causing a lot of inconvenience and trouble.

So instead of that, he decided to let these four ninjas keep following him until he found the opportunity to defeat them one by one.

Morning, eight o'clock.

Charlie got up, freshened up, had breakfast, and Isaac's convoy was already prepared downstairs.

Since Paul's work was done, Charlie arranged for him to return to Aurous Hill first to avoid delaying his work at the law firm.

After the convoy sent Paul off, carrying Charlie, Orvel, Lorden, as well as Isaac, Ichiro, and others, they left Tokyo directly for Yokohama.

Uno and his junior brother followed in two commercial vehicles, initially thinking Charlie was just seeing Paul off at the airport. But unexpectedly, the convoy didn't return to downtown Tokyo but headed straight to Yokohama.

So he immediately called Shinzhi to report Charlie's departure from Tokyo.

Shinzhi ordered him to continue tracking and not to act rashly for the time being.

Meanwhile, Cameron and Camilla, the brother and sister, had a formal meeting with Shinzhi.

They met at the Takahashi family's own property in Ginza, Tokyo, where Shinzhi warmly invited them to take a seat in his office.

Then, he sincerely said, "I originally wanted to have a simple exchange with you two yesterday, but I didn't expect my son to have that accident, so I delayed you two. Please forgive me."

Cameron, as the eldest son of the Salvador family, smiled and said, "Mr. Takahashi is too polite. I wonder how is your son's injury?"

Shinzhi sighed and said, "His arms underwent surgery and are now in casts. It may take some time for him to recover."

Cameron nodded gently and said politely, "It's unfortunate that your son encountered such an incident. Mr. Takahashi, if there's anything the Salvador family can help with, please don't hesitate to ask. We will do our best!"

Shinzhi, although understanding that Cameron was just being polite, still felt grateful and said, "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Salvador!"

Cameron smiled and said, "Mr. Takahashi, there's no need to be so polite. If our two families can eventually cooperate, then we will be strategic partners to each other. The Salvador family values strategic partners very much. Also, I spoke with my father last night, and he also cares about your son's condition. He repeatedly asked me to ask you if there's anything the Salvador family can do. If the Japanese orthopedic doctors are not good enough, he can send over several orthopedic experts from Eastcliff."

Shinzhi was pleasantly surprised and said, "Thank you so much, Mr. Salvador. If there is such a need, I will definitely ask for your help!"

Then, Shinzhi sighed, "The sincere attitude of the Salvador family towards partners not only admires me but also makes me yearn for it. If there is an opportunity to reach a strategic cooperation with the Salvador family, the Takahashi family will definitely do its best and will not disappoint the Salvador family's expectations!"

Cameron nodded slightly and smiled, "That's good! In that case, let's discuss the details of our cooperation next."

At this moment, Shinzhi suddenly spoke with a stern face, "Master Salvador, Miss Salvador, before we start discussing, I would like to add a temporary condition to our cooperation!"

Camilla frowned, "Mr. Takahashi, adding conditions temporarily seems a bit inappropriate, doesn't it?"

Shinzhi sincerely said, "Miss Salvador, my condition is not to raise the price to the Salvador family but to earnestly request the Salvador family to agree that after our cooperation, the Salvador family will help me completely eradicate the Ito family!"







Chapter 1727 - "Playing the Game"


As soon as Shinzhi spoke, Camilla couldn't help but furrow her brows.

She couldn't help but wonder, "Just yesterday, Dad mentioned in the video conference about teaming up with one of them and taking down the other. How come today Shinzhi is proposing to join forces with us to take down the Ito family?! Isn't this too much of a coincidence? Could it be that Shinzhi eavesdropped on our family video conference last night?"

Camilla felt that her speculation wasn't entirely impossible.

She thought to herself, "Although when we checked into the hotel yesterday, the accompanying bodyguards had already done a sweep to ensure there were no bugs or cameras in the room, but this is Tokyo, it's Shinzhi's turf. If he wanted to eavesdrop on me and my brother, he could have found a way."

Camilla also felt a bit surprised and suspected if they had been eavesdropped by Shinzhi.

However, because Shinzhi was right in front of her, Camilla couldn't communicate with her sister, so she just gave her a subtle glance.

Camilla nodded slightly without showing any expression, then calmly asked Shinzhi, "Mr. Takahashi, why do you want to completely wipe out the Ito family?"

Shinzhi couldn't contain his anger as he said, "That damn Takehiko has been against me all along. If it were just normal business competition, I could tolerate it, but he's taken it to the level of personal insult against me and my family!"

With that, Shinzhi recounted the incident of Takehiko sending flowers and fruit baskets yesterday, as well as mocking phone calls.

Fuming with indignation, he continued, "That Takehiko, mocking my son, ridiculing him, it's outrageous! So yesterday when I was at the hospital, I made up my mind that from now on, in Tokyo, it's either him or me!"

Shinzhi wasn't foolish; he knew if he rashly suggested teaming up with the Salvador family to eliminate the Ito family, the Salvador family would surely suspect if they were being monitored.

So, when he mentioned Takehiko, he intentionally exaggerated, appearing exceptionally angry. His entire performance could be said to have reached the level of a skilled actor.

His idea was that if the Salvador family really believed his words, they wouldn't suspect they were being eavesdropped by him. Instead, they would see him more as their natural ally.

In this way, he would certainly become the best choice for cooperation in the eyes of the Salvador family.

Upon hearing this, Camilla indeed felt a bit relieved.

Obviously, she had believed Shinzhi's words.

Because everything sounded so natural.

Shinzhi's son was injured and became the laughingstock of Japan, which itself had made him very angry. And at this time, Takehiko came to add fuel to the fire, mocking him, which naturally infuriated him.

Thinking of this, she couldn't help but smirk slightly and said to Shinzhi, "Mr. Takahashi, let's talk about the cooperation first. As for what you just said, if there's no problem with the cooperation itself and we can reach an agreement, then that matter can also be discussed."

Shinzhi immediately exclaimed excitedly, "That's great! Miss Salvador, please rest assured, this time I've put out two hundred percent sincerity. I believe the Takahashi family is definitely the best choice for the Salvador family!"

While Shinzhi negotiated with Cameron and Camilla, Charlie and his team had already arrived in Yokohama and headed straight to the production base of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals located in Yokohama.

Alan's medicinal materials had been delivered two hours earlier.

So, Ichiro and Lorden started organizing the workers at the Yokohama production base to start the trial production of Mystical Gastric Remedy.

The trial production went very smoothly. By four o'clock in the afternoon, the first batch of qualified Mystical Gastric Remedy had already been mass-produced on the assembly line.

Afterwards, Charlie and his team immediately drove to Nagoya, the most important city in central Japan.

By the time they arrived in Nagoya, it was already late at night.









Chapter 1728 - "Eyes on the Prize: Uno's Surveillance"

Isaac's crew in Japan had already booked the best hotel in Nagoya for everyone.

Charlie could tell that the four ninjas who had been following him all along had also followed him to this hotel.

After Charlie and his crew finished checking in, Uno, the leader of the four ninjas, also brought the other three to the hotel front desk.

They booked two rooms on the same floor as Charlie.

Moreover, they cleverly booked four different rooms, each positioned near two elevators and the two ends of the emergency stairs.

Japan is prone to earthquakes, so their buildings are designed with escape in mind.

It's rare to find a building with two sets of emergency stairs elsewhere.

The reason they arranged the rooms like this was to tightly control Charlie's every move and make it convenient for them to monitor him.

As for why they didn't just stay near Charlie, it's mainly because all the rooms around Charlie were already booked by Isaac's men.

Charlie hadn't been resting in his room for long when he sensed the four men getting closer. Knowing they had also moved onto the same floor, Charlie began to formulate a plan.

Tonight, he wanted to test the depth of these Japanese ninjas.

During dinner, Isaac's men arranged for everyone to dine at the most famous restaurant in Nagoya, where they enjoyed the local specialty, eel rice.

After the meal, Orvel suggested going for a stroll in Nagoya's prosperous commercial district. Charlie deliberately said, "You guys go ahead. I feel like taking a walk alone."

Orvel hurriedly said, "Master Wade, we're not familiar with this place. You better not wander alone. Why don't you tell us where you want to go, and we'll accompany you."

Isaac also nodded repeatedly, "Yes, Master Wade, we better stick with you!"

Charlie waved his hand, smiling, "Nobody in Nagoya knows me anyway. What's there to worry about? Besides, I trust I can take care of myself. You guys don't need to worry."

Upon hearing this, Isaac knew Charlie wouldn't let everyone follow him, so he respectfully said, "Master Wade, don't go too far. If you need anything, remember to call us!"

Charlie nodded, "Alright, you guys have your fun."

With that, Charlie walked away on his own.

At that moment, in a car across the street, Uno's junior brother asked him, "Senior brother, should we follow him?"

Uno sneered, "He's already checked into the hotel, he'll definitely go back. He won't run away."

The other junior brother asked, "Senior brother, does that mean we don't need to follow?"

Uno replied, "We still need to follow. I promised Mr. Takahashi not to let him out of our sight, so let Quatro follow him alone. Dos and Tres will come back to the hotel with me. While they're not back yet, let's quickly set up bugs in their rooms."

A man in his thirties sitting in the back immediately spoke up, "Alright, senior brother, I'll follow him!"

Uno nodded, instructing, "Just follow him from a distance, but don't lose him. If anything seems off, call immediately. Understand?"

"I understand, senior brother!"







Chapter 1729 - "The Sound of Silence: Charlie's Stealth"

Charlie wanted to separate from Isaac and Orvel because he wanted a chance to act alone and test the skills of his Japanese ninja followers.

He knew they'd think he'd return to the hotel. So, he figured they wouldn't all follow him.

Not that Charlie feared a group confrontation. It's just that he didn't want to ruin the game by catching them all at once. If he did, Shinzhi would be left with no one to use.

Taking out all opponents at once would make his remaining days in Japan boring. So, Charlie preferred a "one by one" approach.

Only by picking them off one by one could he increase their fear and Shinzhi's fear even more.

As Charlie left the restaurant, he noticed only one person was tailing him this time.

So, he decided to deal with this lone follower first.

This guy, Quatro Fujibayashi, was a distant relative of the Tenglin family. He had learned ninjutsu from Uno's father when he was young, so he considered himself and Uno as martial brothers.

Among the four martial brothers, Quatro wasn't the strongest, but he was highly talented. He excelled in stealth and tracking. Over the years, he had never failed to track anyone down.

Following Charlie, Quatro maintained a distance of one to two hundred meters. His concealment skills were exceptional. Even those slightly weaker than him wouldn't notice they were being watched.

After leaving the city, Charlie headed straight to a park by the river.

Since it was already night and the weather was cold, plus being in the outskirts, the park was deserted.

Seeing Charlie enter the park, Quatro followed without hesitation.

But what he didn't expect was for Charlie, who had been right in front of him, to suddenly disappear once they entered the park!

As a seasoned practitioner of ninjutsu, Quatro's senses were much sharper than an average person's. He could hear sounds, see things, and even smell and feel things others couldn't.

His most exceptional ability was his extraordinary hearing.

Ninjas relied heavily on their hearing when tracking at night.

Within a radius of two to three hundred meters, Quatro could hear the faint sound of crickets crawling in the grass or ants coming out of their holes.

Thanks to his acute hearing, he could even hear the breathing and heartbeat of people within a five hundred meter radius.

When people hide, they can stay still and silent, but they can't stop breathing or their hearts from beating. Therefore, ordinary people couldn't escape Quatro's surveillance.

But just now, Charlie, who had been within his sight and hearing range, suddenly disappeared without a trace. There were no footsteps, no breathing, and no heartbeat!

It's easy to hold your breath for a short time, but surely you can't stop your heart from beating, right? This was clearly beyond human control!

This made Quatro nervous.

Because he realized this was far from ordinary!

Immediately, he suppressed his own breath to the utmost and remained motionless, carefully listening to the sounds around him.

At the same time, he drew two black shurikens from his waist.

Shurikens were one of the most commonly used weapons by Japanese ninjas. They were about fifteen centimeters long, symmetrical on both sides, with short handles, resembling daggers.









Chapter 1730 - "The Vanishing Act: Charlie Strikes"

However, this kind of shuriken usage is quite different from a dagger.

A dagger is mostly for stabbing and cutting, but the usage of shuriken is all about throwing.

One could say, the usage of shuriken is akin to the legendary Li Xunhuan's throwing knives in martial arts novels.

If Chinese martial arts emphasize a fair fight, then Japanese ninjutsu leans towards cunning and ruthlessness.

Ninjas dislike facing opponents head-on; they prefer to strike from the shadows, ideally leaving their target unaware until death, which is the pinnacle of ninja artistry.

They fancy using weapons like shurikens, darts, blowpipes, all coated with deadly poison, ensuring that once the blade breaks the skin, it's curtains for the victim.

A minute passed, yet Quatro hadn't caught even a whisper of Charlie's presence!

His hearing practically covered the whole park, and he could ascertain he was the only living soul within.

Quatro couldn't help but wonder, "Where did that Chinese fellow disappear to? Did he escape, or is he hiding somewhere?!"

"If he escaped, how did he manage to vanish in an instant? Can he teleport or did I just let my guard down and he slipped away?"

"If he's hiding, how did he remain completely silent for a whole minute? Controlling breath makes sense, but controlling heartbeat seems unrealistic, doesn't it?"

If it's the former, then most of the blame rests on him; he couldn't find the opponent, so he should hurry back to report and face the consequences, paying more attention next time.

But if it's the latter, then this person's strength is truly unfathomable!

At the thought, a chill ran down his spine!

Thus, Quatro gripped his shuriken tighter, silently rotating his body, cautiously scanning the surroundings, fearing the sudden appearance of his adversary.

After two rounds of inspection, ensuring there wasn't a ghost around, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.

Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly felt a gentle tap on his left shoulder!

In that moment, he was so terrified that every hair on his body stood on end; he spun around frantically, and with a swift motion, he hurled two poisoned shurikens towards the direction behind him.

But alas, the shurikens hit nothing, embedding themselves firmly into the wall several meters away!

Darn it!

Where's the person?!

Quatro was horrified, but he didn't dare to waste any time; he reached for two more shurikens from his leather holster around his waist!

With shurikens in hand, Quatro, filled with fear, shouted, "Who's there?! Come out right now!"

At that moment, he felt two more gentle taps on his right shoulder!

Quatro was almost scared witless!

In a frenzy, he leaped forward and, turning furiously, once again threw the shurikens!

But once again, they found nothing to pierce!

Behind him, there wasn't even a trace of a figure!

Quatro was petrified, hastily retrieving his last two shurikens.

At that moment, a man behind him sneered and mocked, "Looks like Japanese ninjas aren't all they're cracked up to be! Quite disappointing, really!"
The
The party is yet to begin....
 
On a norms Charlie wade is the enigma! Can't wait to read more chapters.
 
These Japanese names are very confusing for me 😀😅
 
Chapter 1731 - "In the Shadows: Charlie's Inquisition"

Quatro's heart nearly leaped out of his chest when he heard that sound!

It was like his worst nightmare coming true!

That Chinese guy, he had been here all along, never left!

And all this time, Quatro hadn't heard a single breath or heartbeat from him. How on earth did he manage that?!

Moreover, he had patted Quatro's shoulder twice. That meant he had been close to him at least twice. Yet Quatro hadn't heard a thing, not even his footsteps!

Instinctively, Quatro wanted to turn around and hurl his throwing shurikens, but deep down, he hesitated.

He only had six of those shurikens, and he had already thrown four. The two in his hand were all he had left!

What if he missed with these two as well?

The guy was right in front of him. He wouldn't give Quatro another chance to grab another weapon. These two shurikens were his last shot.

If he used them recklessly, he might end up in a dire situation!

Quatro dared not make any sudden moves. He could only nervously swallow and say with a hint of humility, "Sir, you might be mistaken. I'm not a ninja, just a fan of throwing shurikens."

"Oh?" Charlie smirked and asked, "If you're not a ninja, then why are you following me?"

Quatro hurriedly replied, "I'm not following you. I just finished dinner and came here to practice throwing shurikens."

Charlie sneered, "Salvadorch a lame excuse. Do you think I'll believe that?"

Quatro looked innocent and said, "I-I-I'm telling the truth."

Charlie sneered again, "If I'm not mistaken, you're from the Takahashi family, right? I'll give you a chance to live. Tell me everything truthfully, and if I'm satisfied, I might spare you."

When Quatro heard this, he knew denial was futile. He could only fearfully say, "Sir, I'll talk! I'll tell you everything! I am indeed sent by the Takahashi family. They instructed me to track you all the way from Tokyo to here."

Charlie asked again, "What does the Takahashi family want? Just to have you guys follow me?"

Quatro hastily explained, "No, Mr. Takahashi's intention is to have us follow you first. He's currently negotiating a big deal with a major Chinese family, so he doesn't want any trouble. He wants us to wait until after the deal is done before taking action against you."

Charlie nodded and asked, "Who are you four ninja, and where do you come from?"

Quatro truthfully replied, "We're all members of the Tenglin family, one of the major ninja clans in Japan."

Charlie, intrigued, asked, "Since your family is one of the major ninja clans in Japan, why stoop to being dogs for the Takahashi family?"

Quatro hurriedly explained, "Mainly because in the years after the war, ninjas and samurais have been increasingly marginalized in Japan. At the same time, the Yakuza has been rising rapidly, equipped with powerful modern weapons. Our survival space has become even smaller. Our entire family is only good at ninjutsu and has no other skills. We're not good at making money, so we can only rely on big families to survive."

At this point, Quatro pleaded, "Sir, everything I've told you is the truth. Could you let me go?"

Charlie chuckled, "Hold your horses, I'm not done questioning you yet. You can leave only after you've answered all my questions."

Quatro's mind spun slightly, and he asked, "Sir, can I turn around to talk? I'm too nervous facing away from you."

Charlie calmly said, "Salvadorre, turn around."

Quatro slowly turned around, keeping the throwing shurikens in his hand.

Meanwhile, his toes lightly slid on the ground. It seemed inconspicuous, but Charlie still sensed his intention.

Quatro's shoes were special ninja shoes, not only lightweight and silent but also hiding a short-bladed dagger in the sole.

The switch for the dagger was a special grooved slider on the sole.

Normal walking or running wouldn't trigger the slider to release the blade. Only when the slider completed an S-shaped motion would it activate the mechanism to release the blade.

This type of weapon was common in the era of cold weapons. Even in China a hundred years ago, it was a must-have hidden weapon for many wandering martial artists.

Many movies and TV shows have depicted such hidden weapons, but none have revealed the principle behind them. In fact, this S-shaped slider is like the simplest mechanical password. Others don't know how to trigger it, but the user knows it well and can catch others off guard at any time.








Chapter 1732 - "The Fatal Mistake: Quatro's Final Move"

However, as firearms became more and more sophisticated, this type of weapon gradually faded from the historical stage.

But what's surprising is that Japanese ninjas are still using them.

The moment Charlie shifted his shoe sole, he realized that this guy was preparing to unlock the short blade hidden in the ninja shoes.

In fact, his toe had already completed eighty percent of the entire S-shaped movement. As long as he moved another centimeter in the correct direction, the short blade hidden in the sole of his shoe would suddenly thrust out from the toe!

At this moment, Quatro had already made up his mind. Once he found the right opportunity, he would use two shurikens to attract the opponent's attention. When all of Charlie's attention was on the shurikens, he would immediately launch an attack with the short blade in the ninja shoes.

By then, with two paths up and down and four sharp blades, as long as one stabbed Charlie, Charlie would undoubtedly die!

Although Shinzhi had instructed not to kill Charlie temporarily, he felt that Charlie had already posed a threat to his own life. He didn't care about Shinzhi's orders anymore; the most important thing was to take down Charlie first!

Having made up his mind, he began to attract Charlie's attention and said, "Sir, if you have any questions, feel free to ask, I will definitely answer truthfully!"

Charlie nodded and asked, "Are you four the strongest underlings of Shinzhi?"

"Yes."

Charlie frowned slightly, with a hint of disdain, "I don't think much of you four. Isn't your skill just throwing flying shurikens? And your aim is terrible! With that level of skill, you wouldn't even attract a crowd if you were performing on the streets in China. You couldn't even compete with a hot pile of crap."

Quatro felt insulted and blurted out, "Nonsense! My hand strikes are always accurate. Within a hundred meters, I can cut off the wings of a fly in flight!"

Charlie chuckled, "That impressive?"

Quatro said sternly, "Of course! If you don't believe me, I can demonstrate it to you!"

Charlie sneered, "Come on, let's see your performance."

Quatro gritted his teeth, sensing the opportunity. He sneered, "Alright! Then watch closely!"

With that, his hands suddenly shook, and two shurikens instantly stabbed towards Charlie!

Immediately after, he slightly rubbed his feet on the ground, and the short blades at the tip of his feet popped out instantly!

Quatro didn't dare to delay for a moment. He immediately lifted his foot and kicked towards Charlie!

Charlie had long been wary of this move, showing a trace of disdain between his brows.

Without moving, he simply snapped his fingers twice, releasing two invisible bursts of energy that slightly pushed the two shurikens aimed at his face away.

Then, the two shurikens passed by Charlie narrowly missing him!

Quatro was terrified by this eerie scene, hoping now only for the short blades on his toes!

A gust of wind blew, and his foot reached in front of Charlie.

Charlie remained calm, swiftly striking with one hand, grabbing his ankle firmly.

Quatro watched as the short blades on his toes were just a hair's breadth away from Charlie, but Charlie's grip was so strong that he couldn't advance even half a step!

At this moment, Charlie sneered disdainfully, "Since you like to use short blades to hurt people so much, I'll grant your wish and give your life a satisfactory conclusion!"

Quatro was terrified, begging desperately, "Please! I beg you!"

Before he could finish speaking, he felt a sharp pain in his ankle and knee!

With a crisp cracking sound, immediately after, Quatro saw his shin, completely broken from the knee!

It turned out that Charlie had completely snapped his shin from the knee with just one hand!

He was tortured by intense pain until he broke down, opening his mouth and screaming hysterically, "Ah!!!"

The next moment, his voice abruptly stopped.

The short blade on his own shoe tip had pierced into his mouth by then, and the bloody blade tip had pierced out from the back of his neck!





Chapter 1733 - "Charlie's Lessons: The Power of Control"

In the split second when Quatro felt the sharp blade pierce through him, he sensed pain and numbness at the wound, a kind of weakness spreading from the wound throughout his body.

That pain, it came from the blade's cut;

And the weakness, it came from the potent poison smeared on the blade.

He couldn't breathe, his face turning increasingly purple, his expression full of sheer terror as he stared at Charlie, his mouth gasping for air.

Charlie looked at him, amused, and asked, "Do you want to know how I did it?"

Quatro nodded desperately.

Even on the brink of death, he couldn't comprehend why Charlie possessed such immense power, why he could vanish instantly before him, and why he could make his two throwing shurikens veer off their original trajectory.

Charlie smiled faintly, saying, "Did you learn physics when you were young? The transmission of sound relies on vibration. If you can control the vibration, you can control any sound. Even if your ears are sharp, you won't perceive it."

Quatro's eyes were filled with astonishment!

He knew sound propagated through vibration, but how could a person control the vibration of sound?!

Then, with an urgent gaze, he looked at Charlie, making incomprehensible noises.

Charlie chuckled, "Are you wondering how I made your throwing shurikens veer off course?"

Quatro nodded incessantly.

Charlie calmly said, "Controlling vibration is the same principle as how I did it. But this ability stems from the profound heritage of China, far beyond your Japanese ninja techniques. So, don't dwell on it too much. Just focus on your path."

Quatro's expression was a mix of shock and regret.

He was shocked to learn that China possessed such extraordinary abilities, and regretful that he had reached the end of his life without the possibility of learning such transcendent skills.

At this moment, Quatro's face began to darken, his two eyes glaring fiercely, almost ready to burst from their sockets.

His body convulsed uncontrollably, shaking violently.

This was because he had coated his own short blade with cyanide, a poison that led to a swift and agonizing death.

After about ten seconds of this state, Quatro lost all signs of life, becoming a stiff corpse.

Charlie felt no sympathy for Quatro's gruesome death. Carrying so many poisonous weapons, who knows how many people he had killed with them. Now, facing the consequences was the best punishment for him.

Or perhaps, it was his best fate.

Just then, a very short and slight vibration came from Quatro's pocket.

If Charlie's senses weren't extremely keen, he wouldn't have noticed it at all.

He was surprised and reached into Quatro's inner pocket, finding a cell phone.

This phone seemed to have been specially modified with a vibration motor, reducing both the duration and intensity of the vibration significantly, likely to avoid exposure while remaining covert.

The phone screen displayed a message. Using Quatro's finger to unlock it, Charlie saw a text from a certain Quatro Zhengzhe, containing just two numbers: "07."

Charlie furrowed his brows. He scrolled up through their message history, discovering they communicated solely with two-digit numbers. If Quatro Zhengzhe sent "03," Quatro replied with "11."







Chapter 1734 - "A Missing Ninja: Uno's Growing Anxiety"

Charlie speculated that this was some sort of secret code between them. Only they knew what these different numbers really meant. This way, they could achieve basic encrypted communication. Even if he got Quatro's phone, he wouldn't have a clue about what they were actually transmitting.

But Charlie felt that the "07" sent by Uno was probably asking about Quatro's tracking of him.

With that in mind, he gently bent the phone in his hands, watching it shut down. Then he tucked it back into Quatro's pocket.

Immediately after, he took out his own phone and called Isaac.

When the call connected, he instructed, "Old Isaac, get your men to prepare a light refrigerated truck and drive it to the riverside park in the outskirts of the city."

Isaac asked in surprise, "Young Master, what do you need the refrigerated truck for?"

Charlie replied casually, "To make a human-sized popsicle."

Isaac, upon hearing this, became nervous instantly and blurted out, "Young Master, have you been attacked?! Are you alright?"

"Of course, I'm fine," Charlie said. "Just follow my instructions and go find the truck. I'll send you the address in a moment."

"Okay!"

At this moment, inside a hotel in the Nagoya city area...

Uno was preparing to bug Charlie's room. As a precaution, he sent a message to Quatro, asking about the tracking situation, such as where Charlie was and how long until he returned.

If Charlie didn't return for a while, then he could boldly sneak into his room.

However, despite sending the message, Quatro didn't reply, which made him feel a bit uneasy.

The other two junior brothers were also in his room, and seeing Quatro not replying, everyone's expressions turned anxious.

They had been working closely together for many years, and they were very familiar with each other. Communication between them never lagged under any circumstances. Messages were usually replied to within seconds, and there had never been a situation where someone didn't reply for several minutes.

Uno couldn't help but mutter, "Could it be that Quatro has been discovered by the other party?"

Dos spoke up, "It shouldn't be, Senior Brother! Brother Quatro's hiding ability is the strongest. If he's serious, the three of us combined might not even be able to find him. How could that Chinese guy possibly detect his traces?"

Uno waved his hand, solemnly pondering, "Quatro hasn't replied to messages for so long, which is obviously abnormal. So, discussing his strength further is meaningless. The key is to find him!"

With that in mind, he hurriedly sent another message to Quatro, with the content being "10", meaning "urgent, reply quickly!"

However, even after sending the message, there was still no response!

He anxiously waited for another minute, but still no response came.

The expressions of the three of them became very grim.

Tres couldn't sit still and stood up, saying, "Senior Brother, let's go out and look!"

"Look?" Uno clicked his tongue. "Where do we look? Since Quatro separated from us until now, he hasn't communicated with us. We don't even know which direction to choose when leaving the hotel!"

Dos blurted out, "What if something happened to Quatro?"

Uno's face darkened. "I think with Quatro's strength, even if he's been discovered by the other party, he can still fight. It's not certain that he'll meet with misfortune. Maybe he's already engaged in a fight with the other party!"

Having said that, he blurted out, "Dos, give Quatro a call!"







Chapter 1735 - "Signal Lost, Ninja Found"

Uno's last hope is to pray that Quatro hasn't responded because he is either tracking Charlie or engaged in a fierce battle with Charlie.

Anyway, as long as he's still alive, it's fine.

Dos picked up his phone and immediately called Quatro.

The result was a series of prompts on the phone, informing him that the other party's phone may temporarily be unable to connect due to lack of signal.

Dos broke out in a cold sweat.

He hurriedly said to Uno, "Senior Brother, Quatro's phone can't be reached."

"How is that possible?" Uno immediately stood up and blurted out, "Quatro's phone is always on standby, how could it suddenly be unreachable?"

Tres, with a worried expression, said, "Big Brother, could Quatro have met with an accident?"

Dos firmly stated, "There must be a big problem, otherwise Quatro wouldn't act so unusually."

After saying that, he looked at Uno. "Senior Brother, we have to go find him."

"Find him?" Uno's expression was extremely grim as he said, "We have no idea where to look. Even if we find Quatro, he might have turned into a corpse. If we rashly search, we might expose ourselves."

"What should we do then?" Tres asked, "Senior Brother, we can't just sit and wait for death, right?"

Uno gritted his teeth and said, "Of course, we can't just sit and wait. You two go downstairs to keep watch, I'll go to the Chinese man's room to install a bug. If they come back, inform me immediately."

Dos anxiously asked, "Senior Brother, what's the point of bugging now? We need to find Quatro's whereabouts."

Uno coldly said, "If Quatro has really met with an accident, then perhaps only that Chinese man knows his whereabouts. We need to closely monitor him to have a chance of finding Quatro."

With a sigh, Uno continued, "Dos, Tres, you need to mentally prepare for the possibility that Quatro may no longer be with us."

The expressions of the two immediately turned indescribably painful.

They were all martial brothers and part of the Tenglin family. They were distant relatives, grew up together, studied ninjutsu together, and were as close as brothers. Salvadorddenly asking them to prepare for such a situation naturally caused them immense grief.

However, Uno's words were indeed true.

Nagoya wasn't very big, but it wasn't a small city either. With the abilities of the three of them, it was impossible to find a missing person in this city.

The only clue was that Chinese man, so all clues and the truth would have to wait for his return to surface.

So, the three immediately divided their tasks. Two of them kept watch in the hotel lobby downstairs, while Uno quietly sneaked into Charlie's room and installed multiple bugs in hidden locations.

Ten minutes later, Isaac and one of his men, along with Orvel, arrived in a refrigerated truck at the park where Charlie was.

After parking the car outside the park, Isaac and Orvel ran over, only to see a black and purple corpse standing in front of Charlie, with the corpse even opening its mouth to swallow its own toes, leaving them stunned.

Orvel couldn't help but ask, "Master Wade, who is this person?"

Charlie calmly replied, "A Japanese ninja, from the Takahashi family."








Chapter 1736 - "Seafood Trucks and Ninja Ducks"


The two of them hearing the "Takahashi Family" were both shocked.

Isaac blurted out, "Young Master, is the Takahashi Family planning something against you?"

Charlie nodded, "They want to track me first, then find a suitable opportunity to take me out."

Isaac gritted his teeth, cursing, "Just a Takahashi Family, at best, they are on par with the Snow Family in Eastcliff. Yet, they have the audacity."

Charlie chuckled, "In Tokyo, they still hold quite a bit of power in their little corner."

Speaking of which, Charlie asked him, "Has the refrigerated truck been ready?"

"We got it," Isaac said, "We directly bought a refrigerated box truck used for transporting seafood at a high price from the seafood market. The goods inside the truck haven't been unloaded yet, so we hurriedly brought it over."

Charlie asked, "So, the truck is still frozen inside, right?"

Isaac nodded, "The truck is at minus twenty degrees inside, the fish in there is frozen solid, enough to kill someone."

Charlie nodded in satisfaction, "Alright, you and Orvel lift this guy up and move him into the truck to freeze first."

Isaac hurriedly asked, "Young Master, what about the Takahashi Family? Aren't we going to pursue them?"

Charlie smiled faintly, "The Takahashi Family sent four ninjas over in total, one is dead, leaving three. When these four brothers are gathered in the refrigerated truck, I will send them over to Shinzhi at once, consider it a big gift from me."

The refrigerated container truck has a quick-freeze function, under full power, it can freeze Quatro's body into a block of ice in just over ten minutes.

Before the few people moved Quatro into the refrigerated container, Charlie removed the leather sheath storing the shurikens from him, intending to use it for something else.

After that, Charlie instructed Isaac's driver, "You first drive the truck to a hidden place and park it properly, remember not to cut off the fuel and power supply to the refrigerated truck, ensure that the container remains refrigerated. I'm sending four ice sculptures to Shinzhi, I don't want them to turn into four piles of rotten meat upon receipt. After all, they are overseas clients, international friends, need to take extra care."

The driver nodded quickly, saying, "Don't worry, I will make sure this truck is arranged properly."

At this point, Isaac asked, "Young Master, our next stop is Osaka, will this truck follow us or will it raise suspicion?"

Charlie said, "In principle, wherever we go, the truck goes, but there's no need for it to follow us closely. If we depart tomorrow, let the truck leave two hours before us."

Isaac immediately nodded, "Understood."

Charlie waved his hand, "The three of you go back, I'll handle the scene and walk back by myself."

Isaac hurriedly asked, "Is there anything I can help with, should I stay?"

"No need," Charlie said lightly, "After I finish up, I'll go back on my own, this way we can avoid raising suspicions."

Seeing this, Isaac nodded and said, "Young Master, in that case, I'll go back with Orvel first."

After Isaac and Orvel left, Charlie tidied up some traces in the park.

He found all six shurikens of Quatro, instead of discarding them, he reassembled them into the leather sheath and kept them close.

After that, he cleaned up all the bloodstains on the ground, leaving no trace behind.

Having done all this, he leisurely walked back to the hotel.






Chapter 1737 - "Bugging Out"


Uno's two junior brothers were keeping an eye on the hotel lobby nearby.

When they saw Charlie returning to the hotel as if nothing had happened, they immediately informed Uno. At the same time, they were surprised in their hearts. This guy seemed like he had just taken a stroll, showing no signs of having been in a fight. Could it be that Quatro hadn't laid a hand on him?!

They both thought this because they believed that even if Quatro's strength was not on par with Charlie's, he would still have some ability to defend himself.

If he had encountered an unforeseen event by now, his opponent would have also sustained some injuries, it wouldn't look like nothing had happened.

Uno, who had already planted multiple bugs in Charlie's room, quietly retreated from Charlie's room and then used the intercom to tell the two: "Come to my room!"

In fact, as soon as Charlie entered the room, he sensed the presence of these two individuals.

Having followed him all the way from Tokyo to Nagoya, he had become somewhat familiar with these four individuals.

Seeing this group waiting for him in the hotel lobby, Charlie knew they must have ulterior motives.

So, he calmly took the elevator back to his room.

Upon entering, he sensed a familiar feeling in the air.

From the inheritance of the "Nine Mystical Heavens Scripture," Charlie knew that everyone had their unique aura.

This aura was like a magnetic field in physics.

Even if a person concealed their physical presence well, without abilities like Charlie's, it was difficult to hide their aura.

It was like a running car, no matter how environmentally friendly it was, it would still emit a faint exhaust. The car might be gone, but the exhaust would still linger in the air.

However, the scent of exhaust could be detected by anyone with a keen sense of smell.

Yet, the faint aura on a person could easily dissipate, unless one had extremely sensitive senses, it would be impossible to detect.

Uno thought he had hidden himself well, but little did he know that as soon as Charlie entered the room, he had already sensed the traces he left behind.

So, Charlie calmly looked around the room and found several wireless bugs hidden behind furniture, under the sofa, and inside the ceiling.

Seeing this, Charlie couldn't help but smirk.

Since his Japanese friends had resorted to using bugs, it would be a disservice not to put on a show for them after they had gone to such lengths.

He took out his phone and sent a text via WeChat to Isaac and Orvel: "My room has been bugged. Orvel, don't come to my room for now. Old Isaac, cooperate with me for a show later."

Isaac quickly texted back, asking about the plan.

Charlie sent him a bunch of lines for the scene he was going to improvise, then followed up with a voice message: "Old Isaac, come to my room."

Half a minute later, Isaac knocked on Charlie's door.

As the door closed, Charlie nervously began, "Old Isaac, I feel like there's something eerie about Nagoya."

Following Charlie's script, Isaac hurriedly replied, "Young Master, what do you mean by eerie?"

Charlie expressed his concerns, "When I was out for a walk just now, I always had this strange feeling, as if someone was following me."

"Salvadorrely not, Young Master!" Isaac reassured, "We've already left Tokyo, made a detour to Yokohama, and now we're in Nagoya. There shouldn't be anyone following us all the way here, right?"

"You can't be sure," Charlie sighed, "I got into a scuffle on the streets of Tokyo, seems like that bastard has quite a background. As the saying goes, a strong dragon can't crush a local snake. Being away from home and provoking a local big family, we might have some trouble after all!"

At this moment, in Uno's room, the three of them listening through the receiver were dumbfounded.

The third junior brother blurted out, "Senior Brother, from what this guy is saying, it seems like he hasn't directly confronted Quatro?"

Uno gestured to stop him and said, "Keep listening!"

Then Isaac added, "Young Master, are you being a bit too sensitive? I don't feel like anyone is following us."








Chapter 1738 -"Ninja Ambush: A Charlie Tale"

Charlie spoke very seriously, "I always feel something is not right. Just now when I went out for a walk, I inexplicably heard what sounded like a fight behind me, with the clashing of weapons. But when I turned back to look, there was nothing there."

Isaac pondered for a moment and said, "Young Master, I think you are being too sensitive. It could be just auditory hallucinations."

"That still doesn't seem right," Charlie pursed his lips, "The noises I accidentally heard were chaotic, as if several people fought first, then someone seemed to be struggling and whimpering like their mouth was covered. When I followed the sound, I found a puddle of blood on the ground, and there was also a shoe, which was damn eerie."

Isaac said, "Young Master, the blood could possibly be from an animal, and as for the shoe, what's so strange about a single shoe?"

Charlie very seriously said, "On the tip of that shoe, there was a damn knife, can you believe it? It's like something out of a movie, really eerie."

Isaac exclaimed, "What? A knife on the shoe tip? This is too bizarre, isn't it?"

In Uno's room, when they heard Charlie's words, all three of them were shocked!

The second disciple said with some fear, "Senior Brother, this sounds like the ninja shoes from Quatro!"

Uno also became nervous, frowning, "If what he said is true, could it be that Quatro was harmed by someone else?"

The third disciple added, "It's highly likely it was a ninja!"

On the other side, Isaac asked Charlie, "Young Master, do you think this could be the legendary Japanese ninja?"

Charlie nodded in agreement, "I think it's possible!"

Curiously, Isaac asked, "Did you coincidentally encounter a ninja fight?"

Charlie pondered, "I always feel it's not just a coincidence. I have a vague feeling that this might have something to do with me."

"Really?" Isaac blurted out, "So, according to you, is someone trying to deceive you and then getting ambushed by others?"

Charlie said, "Who knows, maybe. That's why I find this place in Nagoya a bit eerie. Let's finish our business quickly and leave as soon as possible!"

Isaac nodded, saying, "Young Master, I'll arrange for the herbs to arrive at the airport in the middle of the night, and the trial production at the medicine factory will start early morning. As long as the trial production goes smoothly, we'll quickly leave this troublesome place!"

"Alright," Charlie sighed, muttering under his breath, "So damn annoying, I've never had peace since coming to Japan. If we don't leave quickly this time, we might get involved in the conflicts of the major Japanese families."

With that, Charlie waved his hand, "Alright, you can go now. Tell everyone to stay alert, to avoid any mishaps!"

"Okay!"

After Isaac finished speaking, he left Charlie's room.

At this moment, Uno was getting a bit confused.

He and his two junior brothers all believed what Charlie said was true.

There were four reasons for this.

Firstly, Charlie couldn't possibly come out of a fight with Quatro unscathed;

Secondly, Charlie couldn't have noticed the bugs in the room, so he had no reason to lie or act in the room;

Thirdly, Charlie mentioned Quatro's ninja shoes and the hidden short blade! This feature was very secretive, and based on their understanding of Quatro, unless it was absolutely necessary, he wouldn't resort to using this last-resort killer move!

Fourthly, Charlie just mentioned hearing multiple people fighting, but Quatro was alone. If there were many people fighting, it indicated that he was ambushed by multiple people, which matched his sudden disappearance.

After analysing all this, Uno gritted his teeth and said, "All of this indicates one fact: we are being targeted by another group of ninjas!"

Uno's second junior brother blurted out, "Senior Brother, who do you think it could be?"

Uno pondered for a moment and said seriously, "We haven't offended any ninja families in our daily lives, so I speculate that the ones who targeted Quatro are most likely enemies of the Takahashi family!"

The third junior brother slapped his thigh, "Damn, could it be the Ito family?!"










Chapter 1739 - "Polite Plots"

Right now, in Tokyo, Japan...

Shinzhi just finished a whole day of discussions with Cameron and Camilla.

The meeting between both parties was incredibly thorough, and they were both very satisfied with each other.

This was mainly because Cameron and Camilla believed that Shinzhi was reliable and didn't need to be guided to take down the Ito family; he was already aware of it.

Furthermore, Shinzhi deliberately compromised on the profit sharing percentage in order to quickly finalize the collaboration.

Cameron initially hoped for a 70-30 profit sharing agreement, giving only 30% to both the Takahashi and Ito families.

However, to their surprise, Shinzhi voluntarily reduced the expected profit sharing ratio to 25%.

Even Camilla felt that the collaboration partner had almost been confirmed to be the Takahashi family, and negotiations with the Ito family were no longer necessary.

However, for the sake of business integrity, the siblings decided to first discuss with the Ito family before making a final decision.

After all, they had already arranged to meet with the Ito family before coming; they couldn't just kick them out without a meeting.

So, even if it was just a formality, they couldn't afford to give the Salvador family any reason to gossip.

That's just how business is.

Even if they were already preparing to outmaneuver each other, they would still maintain a polite facade, even appearing friendly and righteous on the surface.

Shinzhi was indeed a smart individual.

He knew that the Ito family would never offer better conditions than his own, even if they were willing to accept a 25% profit share. They would never suggest teaming up with the Salvador family to take him down.

After all, in peacetime business, most people dare not openly talk about harming others; even if they have such thoughts, they keep them hidden.

Takehiko was unaware of the Salvador family's malicious plans, so he naturally wouldn't cater to their desires.

But Takahashi was different.

He had stumbled upon the Salvador family's trump card by accident.

Therefore, he believed that the Salvador family would ultimately choose him.

At that point, the Takahashi family would become one of the top entities in all of Japan.

Just as he was feeling excited about this prospect, he suddenly received a call from Uno.

Seeing Uno's call, Shinzhi immediately thought of the Chinese man who had publicly disabled his son's arms.

This incident was the greatest humiliation the Takahashi family had ever faced over the years, and every time he thought about it, Shinzhi was consumed with anger.

So, he answered the call coldly and asked, "Tenglin, how is the situation? Where is that bastard now?"

Uno hurriedly replied, "Mr. Takahashi, there have been some unexpected developments. If I'm not mistaken, my junior apprentice should be dead by now, and it seems like he's disappeared without a trace."






Chapter 1740 - "Double Crossings and Deadly Deals"


Shinzhi was utterly shocked and blurted out, "What?! Quatro is dead? Who did it?! Was it that Chinese person?!"

"No," Uno said with a gloomy expression, "It's likely another ninja clan."

"Another ninja clan?" Shinzhi furrowed his brow, "Have you provoked anyone?"

"No," Uno replied, "Mr. Takahashi, our brothers have been working for you all these years. Apart from your enemies, we haven't made enemies ourselves, so I suspect the other party is targeting you!"

"Targeting me?!" Shinzhi exclaimed, "Who is targeting me? And using ninjas, it seems like a big deal!"

Uno asked, "Mr. Takahashi, could it be the Ito family? As far as I know, among ninja clans, the famous Koka family has always had close ties with them!"

Shinzhi was a bit puzzled. He couldn't figure out what had happened to Quatro and who had killed him.

So he pondered to himself, "There aren't many ninja clans left in the country. Besides the Ito family's ninjas, the remaining few families seem to have no reason to be enemies with me."

"Could it be that old dog Takehiko is also plotting to get rid of me?!"

At this moment, Shinzhi, who had already wanted to get rid of Takehiko, somewhat prejudicially believed that Takehiko might be planning to eliminate him too!

"It seems like everyone is treacherous, all thinking of putting each other in a difficult position!"

With this in mind, he blurted out, "This time, the major Chinese family coming to Tokyo should meet with me first. Takehiko is probably furious, maybe he's the one targeting me!"

"And I guess, he's also waiting to negotiate with the Salvador family now. In order to leave a good impression on the Salvador family, he dares not act against me directly at this moment, so he struck at you first. I suspect Takehiko's goal is to weaken my strength in advance, and then slowly deal with me!"

Uno hurriedly asked, "Mr. Takahashi, what should we do now?"

Shinzhi contemplated for a while, gritted his teeth, and said, "Tenglin, lay low for a few days, assign more people to secretly keep an eye on that bastard for me, wait for my signal. Once I successfully sign the contract with the Salvador family, eliminate that bastard immediately! To avenge the shame of my Takahashi family!"

Uno immediately responded, "Understood, Mr. Takahashi, I will not fail the mission!"

Furthermore, Shinzhi added, "Also, gather another group of people from your family and rush to Kyoto overnight!"

"To Kyoto?!" Uno asked in surprise, "Mr. Takahashi, why send people to Kyoto?"

Shinzhi coldly stated, "Takehiko's beloved daughter has been recuperating in Kyoto after being injured. Monitor her closely for me. When I make a move against Takehiko, I don't want any future troubles, so his daughter Nanako must also die!"

"Moreover, keeping an eye on Nanako from your end will also benefit me. If Takehiko dares to make a move against me, I can use his daughter as leverage to force him to commit suicide! This way, I have a double insurance!"

Uno promptly said, "I understand, Mr. Takahashi, I will notify the family immediately and arrange for people to monitor Takehiko's daughter in secret in Kyoto!"

Shinzhi instructed firmly, "Tenglin, you must ensure that as soon as I make a call, your people can take Nanako's life immediately!"

Uno assured, "Mr. Takahashi, rest assured, Tenglin will do his best!"

Shinzhi nodded and said, "Tenglin, you can rest assured. Once you cooperate with me to eliminate the Ito family, I will give you a very generous reward and provide your junior brother with a substantial settlement fee."

Uno hurriedly said, "Then I thank you in advance, Mr. Takahashi!"
 
Charlie the kingpin. These families have chosen the wrong person to deal with..
 
He had been married to Claire for three years, but they hadn't consummated their marriage. Claire slept in the bed, while he slept on a pallet on the side.
side
But why a man who is married for 3 years didn't sleep with his wife? If she was his girlfriend, it was fine for conservative people, but why a married person will remain celibate for years? This is most shocking part of this story! 😥

However rest are good!
 
But why a man who is married for 3 years didn't sleep with his wife? If she was his girlfriend, it was fine for conservative people, but why a married person will remain celibate for years? This is most shocking part of this story! 😥

However rest are good!
You need to read carefully
It's all Xavier fault
He sticks virgin charm on Charlie's back and his dick wouldn't work at all
All of this because Xavier is jealous person
 
Chapter 1741 - "Oceanic Opportunities: Securing Shipping Rights"

Tokyo Amman Hotel.

After taking a bath, Camilla opened her laptop in her room and once again had a video conference with her brother Virtuoso, who was in Eastcliff.

The siblings truthfully reported the significant concession made by Shinzhi to the Salvadors, which greatly surprised him.

In Virtuoso's view, Shinzhi was truly remarkable, not only determined to take down the Ito family but also willing to give benefits to the Salvador family and be content with being their subordinate.

Salvadorch a person could indeed be taught.

Camilla said, "Dad, as per our prior agreement, we will meet with Takehiko from the Ito family tomorrow. However, I believe Takehiko has lost his competitiveness in this collaboration and is unlikely to offer better terms than Shinzhi."

Virtuoso nodded and said, "Let's just go through the motions, complete the surface work, and then we can sign with the Takahashi family. But before signing, you two need to visit several major ports in Japan, inspect the actual operations of Tokyo, Yokohama, Nagoya, and Osaka ports."

Camilla nodded and said, "Don't worry, my brother and I have already planned the time arrangements."

"Good," Virtuoso smiled satisfactorily. "I didn't expect Shinzhi to be willing to reduce the profit-sharing ratio to 25%. Your grandfather's psychological price was 30%, with a maximum threshold of 35%. You directly cut it down by ten percentage points from his threshold. After the contract is signed, your grandfather will definitely be very happy and will surely give you credit!"

Cameron smiled and said, "Dad, if Grandpa really gives us credit, can we ask him to hand over the entire ocean shipping business to our family to operate?"

Virtuoso chuckled, "I will definitely fight for this business with the old man, and I think the probability of him agreeing is very high. You two should prepare well for the cooperation in Japan. I will talk to the old man later and try to get him to entrust this business to both of you."

Camilla quickly waved her hand, "Dad, I don't want to do it, let my brother take over."

Virtuoso asked in surprise, "Why? Why don't you want such a good opportunity?"

Camilla replied seriously, "After finishing this matter, I will go to the US to study for an MBA."

Cameron interjected, "Oh dear, with your intelligence, why bother with an MBA? It's a complete waste of time. It's better to return to the family early and secure some resources in advance!"

Camilla shook his head, "Learning knows no bounds. I don't want to return to work so early, and I'm not that interested in the family's resources."

Virtuoso hurriedly said, "Camilla, you're not young anymore. It's time to consider marriage. Studying for an MBA wastes too much time. It's better to get married during these two years."

Camilla asked, "Get married? With whom?"

Virtuoso replied, "Your grandfather will naturally help you choose the best one."

"I don't want that," Camilla shook her head. "If I let my grandfather choose for me, I might as well find someone I like on the streets of Tokyo and marry him randomly."

"Don't talk nonsense!" Virtuoso scolded. "Even though your grandfather allowed you to go to Japan for cooperation, he would never allow you to marry a Japanese person!"

Camilla pursed her lips and deliberately teased Virtuoso, "Who said I want to marry a Japanese person? There are many Chinese people on the streets of Tokyo, you know. On my way here, I met one who was tall, handsome, and quite stylish. I found him quite pleasing to the eye. Why don't I just marry him instead of letting my grandfather choose for me?"

Cameron awkwardly said, "Do you even know his name?"

Camilla hummed, "I'm just giving an example. It doesn't matter if I don't know his name. I can ask him next time we meet."

Cameron chuckled, "I doubt you'll get the chance to see him again. With Shinzhi's character, he definitely won't let him leave Japan alive."

Camilla raised an eyebrow, "How do you know Shinzhi can take him down? That guy seems quite capable, and Shinzhi might not be able to do anything to him."

Cameron shook his head, smiling, "A strong dragon cannot suppress a local snake. Even if two fists can fight off four hands, it doesn't mean they can handle forty or four hundred hands."






Chapter 1742 - "Clashing Convictions: Camilla vs. Virtuoso"

Upon hearing these words, Camilla's expression turned somewhat serious.

Although the words just now were said to provoke her father, deep down, Camilla was genuinely worried about that man's safety.

Thinking about how Shinzhi might not easily let him off, Camilla blurted out, "Next time I meet with Shinzhi, I will warn him. If he dares to harm that man quietly after reaching an agreement, I will terminate the cooperation at any time!"

"Nonsense!" Virtuoso scolded sternly, "As the representative of the Salvador family, everything must be in the best interest of the Salvador family. How can you let a stranger affect the interests of the Salvador family? As long as we can obtain the best concession terms from Shinzhi, what does the life or death of this stranger have to do with us?"

Camilla also felt a surge of anger and argued, "That man offended the Takahashi family to save a fellow little girl. How can I stand by and let the Takahashi family kill him?"

Disdainfully, Virtuoso said, "When the Takahashi family kills him, you just turn a blind eye, can't you?"

"Father! How can you be like this?! Have you no principles or integrity left?" Camilla exclaimed in anger.

"Principles and integrity?" Virtuoso said coldly, "My principles and integrity serve the interests of the Salvador family! For the sake of the Salvador family's interests, I can forsake any principles and integrity!"

"You..." Camilla was too angry to speak.

At that moment, Cameron quickly intervened, "Dad, Camilla, we haven't finished discussing the main issue yet. Why are you two arguing?"

Virtuoso, with a dark expression, said, "Enough of this nonsense. Camilla, let's discuss your MBA studies after you return."

"No need for discussion," Camilla said coldly, "I have already received the acceptance notification from Harvard Business School in my email. Classes start in August, and I'll be leaving in May."

"You, this child..."

Just as Virtuoso was about to say something, Camilla's phone received a call from an assistant who had come with them to Tokyo.

The assistant messaged on WeChat, "Young Master, the head of the Matsumoto family in Tokyo, Yoshito, is requesting to see you and Miss Camilla at the hotel's front desk!"

"The Matsumoto family?" Camilla furrowed his brow, "The Matsumoto family ranked third in Tokyo's power hierarchy?"

"That's right!"

Camilla looked at the video conference screen on the computer and asked, "Dad, Camilla, Yoshito of the Matsumoto family is requesting a meeting. Should we see him?"

Disdainfully, Virtuoso said, "As far as I know, the Matsumoto family's power is significantly lower than the Takahashi and Ito families. We only need to choose between the Takahashi and Ito families. There's no need to waste time on this trash."

Camilla then instructed the assistant on the phone, "Reject that Yoshito, say that I'm resting and unavailable to meet guests."

At this point, Camilla spoke up, "Brother, why not meet him? Yoshito does have some capabilities. He managed to elevate the Matsumoto family single-handedly, which is quite impressive. Moreover, as the saying goes, don't slap someone who offers a smile. The head of a whole family personally coming to the hotel to request a meeting has already shown humility. If we refuse to meet, it might not reflect well on us."

Virtuoso then interjected, "Camilla, you tend to overthink matters, which is good, but you can't overthink everything. It can be counterproductive! If you meet this Yoshito tonight, tomorrow, families ranked fourth, fifth, or even fortieth and fiftieth in Tokyo might all come rushing to the hotel to meet you. Can you handle that?"

"Um..." Camilla was momentarily at a loss for words.

Virtuoso continued, "Enough, listen to your brother on this matter, reject him."

Camilla could only nod, "Alright."







Chapter 1743 - "The Salvador Snub: A Shocking Rejection"

In the lobby of the Amman Hotel...

Yoshito, who is not yet forty, is eagerly anticipating meeting the Salvador family.

He personally came to the hotel to meet the Salvador family, hoping to humbly seek an opportunity to have a face-to-face conversation with them.

While the Matsumoto family's strength may not match that of the Takahashi and Ito families, Yoshito believes in his own abilities. He sees himself as a young, bold individual who is an ideal partner for the Salvador family.

Despite leading the Matsumoto family with great ambition and rapid growth, there is still a gap between them and the Takahashi and Ito families.

The Matsumoto family can be considered the fastest rising family in all of Tokyo.

From being relatively unknown ten years ago, they are now only second to the Takahashi and Ito families. This speed of growth is seen as nothing short of a miracle by outsiders.

Therefore, Yoshito believes that by coming to the hotel in the capacity of the family head and seeking an audience, he is giving the Salvador family face.

However, he is unaware that in the eyes of the Salvador family, the Matsumoto family's strength is likely only half that of the Takahashi or Ito families, and thus, the Salvador family may not hold him in high regard.

Despite this, Yoshito is brimming with confidence. He is recognised as a business genius in Japan, a young tycoon with the ability to conquer the business world. He is convinced that the Salvador family will grant him a meeting, and he is determined to use his eloquence and vision to persuade them to collaborate.

Feeling somewhat nervous, Yoshito's assistant asks, "Boss, do you think the Salvador family will be willing to cooperate with us?"

Adjusting his suit and tie, Yoshito confidently replies, "Once we meet, I will surely demonstrate my abilities and charm to make the Salvador family realise that I, Yoshito Matsumoto, am their perfect partner! As for Takehiko and Shinzhi, they are merely a group of old-fashioned thinkers with questionable abilities!"

Just as he finishes speaking, a phone call comes in for the Salvador family's assistant.

The receptionist answers the call and then approaches Yoshito, bowing respectfully as she delivers the message, "Mr. Matsumoto, I'm truly sorry, but Mr. Salvador and Miss Salvador are unavailable to meet you. Please try again some other time."

Yoshito is taken aback, and after a moment of shock, he asks in disbelief, "What did you say? They don't have time to see me?!"

The receptionist nods gently and repeats, "That's correct. So, please, you should head back."

Yoshito feels a flush of heat on his face!

As the head of the Matsumoto family and a standout among young Japanese entrepreneurs, he has already lowered his status significantly by personally coming to the hotel to seek an audience with the Salvador family.

However, he never imagined that even in such a humble gesture, he would be met with the most ruthless and direct insult!

"No time?!"

"Just a simple 'no time' and they dismiss me?!"

"Isn't the Salvador family being overly arrogant, even excessively so?!"

"Even if you are a top Chinese family, even if you indeed have great projects, can't you treat me with a bit more respect?"

"Even more outrageous, if you're going to step on my face, at least do it in person, not through a hotel receptionist. Where does that leave my dignity?!"

With these thoughts in mind, Yoshito, with a stern expression, coldly instructs the receptionist, "Contact them again and inform them that I am Yoshito, the head of the Matsumoto family and the president of the Tokyo Young Entrepreneurs Association. I came here today solely to meet the young master and miss of the Salvador family. They must make time to have a conversation with me!"







Chapter 1744 - "Yoshito's Humiliation: Pride Shattered"

The receptionist was somewhat frightened by his fierce expression, stuttering: "I'm terribly sorry, sir! The assistants of the two distinguished guests have clearly informed us that they really have no time to see you, so please don't make it difficult for us..."

Yoshito's once powerful confidence was instantly shattered by the receptionist's words!

Almost hysterically, he cursed, "My name is Yoshito, not 'sir'! Do you understand?"

The receptionist took a few steps back in fear, "I apologize, Mr. Matsumoto, I'm just conveying the message from the esteemed guests, please forgive us..."

Inside the lobby, many people were whispering about Yoshito.

These people were whispering to each other, although he couldn't hear what they were saying, from their expressions, Yoshito could tell they were mocking him!

He was always arrogant, believing that in terms of ability, he was at the top among young entrepreneurs in Japan.

However, he never expected that despite actively seeking a meeting, the other party couldn't be bothered to see him!

This made Yoshito extremely resentful.

Clutching his fists and gritting his teeth, he trembled violently with anger.

The more confident and arrogant a person is, the poorer their ability to handle psychological pressure.

The more they expect everyone to hold them in high regard, the more they fear being looked down upon by others.

Yoshito was the epitome of this.

At that moment, he was consumed with anger, yet couldn't find a way to release it.

His flushed appearance only fueled the disdain and mockery from those around him.

Although many may not have Yoshito's power and wealth, witnessing him make a fool of himself in public secretly pleased them.

Seeing everyone mocking him, Yoshito's assistant hurriedly approached and whispered, "Boss, should we leave now? If someone records a video and posts it online, it might create a negative impact, which would be troublesome..."

Yoshito clenched his jaw and nodded slightly.

As he turned to leave, he felt like the whole world was laughing at him behind his back.

Getting into his car, Yoshito immediately urged the driver to go, fearing being the subject of ridicule and mockery if they were too slow, dreading the taunts and jeers of those people reaching his ears.

The assistant couldn't help but advise him, "Boss, the Salvador family must think that our overall strength is still far below the Takahashi and Ito families, so they see them as backup options, not wanting to waste time with us. But this is definitely their loss!"

Yoshito fell silent for a moment, bloodshot eyes filled with determination, gritting his teeth he said, "Choosing between Takahashi and Ito, huh? Excellent! Since they've turned us down, don't blame me for being ruthless! This is the perfect opportunity for me to surpass both Takahashi and Ito!"

The assistant, puzzled, asked, "Boss, what do you mean by that? I don't quite understand..."

With a malevolent expression, Yoshito coldly replied, "You don't need to understand, just do as I command!"

The assistant immediately responded, "Boss, you can count on me!"

Yoshito coldly stated, "Firstly, I'll write a $20 million cheque. Take it to the head of the Iga clan and tell him it's just a down payment. If he's interested, he can come to my house to discuss. If not, consider this money a gift from me to him!"







Chapter 1745 - "Undercurrents in Kyoto: Shinzhi's Secret Plans"

In Nagoya, the production line of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals quickly began producing qualified Mystical Gastric Remedy.

This was mainly because Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals itself is a top pharmaceutical company in Asia, with a highly advanced production line that is even more advanced than Mystical Labs' production line.

Therefore, transitioning their production line to produce Mystical Gastric Remedy was almost effortless as long as the formula and medicinal ingredients were in place.

Once the production line was running smoothly, Charlie and his entourage left Nagoya and headed to Osaka.

Since Kyoto was situated between Nagoya and Osaka, according to Charlie's original plan, after finishing up in Nagoya, he intended to visit Kyoto to see Nanako.

However, with three ninjas tailing him, he didn't want to bring these three individuals to Kyoto.

Therefore, he decided to deal with these three individuals in Osaka, resolving all potential issues before going to see Nanako.

After making this decision, he felt somewhat regretful.

He had hoped to see Nanako sooner but now had to wait until the end of his trip to Japan.

Charlie was particularly concerned about her well-being, unsure of the extent of her injuries.

As Charlie left Nagoya, he noticed that the three ninjas from Tenglin Brothers seemed to be even more discreet than before.

They increased the distance of their surveillance, keeping well away from him, likely due to uncertainties about Quatro's whereabouts and suspicions about who might be targeting them.

As the convoy drove past Kyoto on the highway, little did anyone know that beneath the apparent calmness of the ancient city of Kyoto, turmoil was brewing.

Shinzhi felt that Takehiko was targeting him in secret, so he had Uno deploy a group of ninjas from the family to covertly monitor the Ito family's mansion in Kyoto.

Once Shinzhi gave the order, they could swiftly kidnap Nanako or even eliminate her.

Meanwhile, Takehiko remained oblivious to these developments, currently in Tokyo meeting with the siblings Cameron and Camilla.

However, the meeting was far from pleasant.

Despite Takehiko's warm demeanor, he could sense that Cameron and Camilla seemed to be merely going through the motions.

Although the siblings were polite and attentive, engaging in a comprehensive discussion, Takehiko couldn't shake the feeling that their hearts weren't fully invested in this collaboration.

During the discussion, he proposed a 35% profit share in the partnership, intending to leave a 5% bargaining room for the other party to negotiate down to 30% for a consensus.

Yet, to his surprise, Cameron bluntly stated, "Mr. Ito, from the perspective of our Salvador family, if it's higher than 20%, we cannot consider it."

"What?!"

Takehiko was left dumbfounded, inwardly exclaiming, "20? That's bloody outrageous!"






Chapter 1746 - "Twenty-Twenty Vision: A Tale of Negotiation"

Cameron had his own considerations.

In the eyes of the Salvador family, Shinzhi has two advantages over Takehiko: first, he wants to take down the Ito family; second, he is willing to lower the profit-sharing ratio to 25.

Therefore, looking at Takehiko now, he feels that Takehiko must at least be equal to Shinzhi in these two aspects, with one point matching Shinzhi and the other point offering better conditions.

The first point, taking down the Ito family, is already an extreme demand.

Whether it is asking the Takahashi family to take down the Ito family or asking the Ito family to take down the Takahashi family, as long as it is done, it is considered extreme.

So, even if Takehiko is willing to join forces to take down the Takahashi family, he is only on par with Shinzhi in this regard.

Therefore, unless he can offer better conditions than Shinzhi on the second point, the Salvador family has no need to consider it at all.

That's why he proposed a profit-sharing ratio of 20. If Takehiko agrees, then convincing him to join forces to take down the Takahashi family would bring an additional benefit of 5 to the Salvador family.

However, as soon as Takehiko heard the 20, he couldn't hold back his frustration.

He thought angrily to himself, "I want 35, and you offer me 20, saying you won't consider anything higher than 20, leaving no room for negotiation. Isn't this too much?"

"This matter requires me to leverage my advantages in the local port to let your foreign capital come in and make money, but you only let me have 20, which is a bit too much, isn't it?"

With this in mind, Takehiko's anger flared up, and he coldly said to Cameron, "Young Master Salvador, 20 is too little. I acknowledge the Salvador family's strength and the many ocean vessels you possess, but you can't exploit me like this, can you?"

Cameron replied earnestly, "Mr. Ito, it's far from exploitation. We simply have a significant advantage at the moment. Japan's economy is in a continuous decline, making it difficult for you to develop this business at this stage. To earn this money, you can only do so by cooperating with us."

Pausing for a moment, Cameron continued, "Although 20 is a bit low, once the business is up and running, the volume in this area is substantial. If we make a hundred billion US dollars a year, the Ito family could take home twenty billion. What does twenty billion US dollars mean? I believe the Ito family's annual profit is unlikely to reach this amount, right?"

Takehiko shook his head and said, "Young Master Salvador, it's not that simple. With my resources, if I were to do it myself, I might not reach a hundred billion in annual profit, but making tens of billions is feasible. If I work hard, I might even reach a scale of twenty to thirty billion. In that case, wouldn't I be at a loss?"

At this moment, Camilla spoke with a hint of arrogance, "Mr. Ito, you mentioned earlier that with some effort, you might reach a scale of twenty to thirty billion US dollars. From my perspective, that's simply not possible."

Furrowing his brows, Takehiko asked, "Why is it impossible? The Ito family's strength in Japan is among the top!"

Camilla smiled with a hint of authority and said, "To be honest, if the Salvador family isn't planning to enter this business, you might indeed have a chance. But since the Salvador family is stepping in now, with us around, it's definitely impossible for you to achieve such a large scale. In fact, the Salvador family may not even allow you to develop this business."

Takehiko's pride took a heavy blow.

He didn't expect Camilla, who rarely spoke, to be so direct!

It could even be said that Camilla didn't give Takehiko any face at all!

Feeling deeply wounded, Takehiko's inner dissatisfaction instantly exploded. He gritted his teeth and coldly said, "If that's the case, there's no need to continue this discussion. The Ito family will handle this business on its own! You will see firsthand how I develop this business!"

Cameron smiled faintly, "Mr. Ito, then I wish you good luck!"








Chapter 1747 - "Tangled Deals: Tokyo's Twists and Turns"

The negotiation between Cameron, Camilla, and Takehiko ended in a stalemate.

As the siblings left Ito Corporation, Takehiko was so furious that he cursed for a long time on the spot.

On the way back to the hotel, Cameron asked Camilla, "Camilla, I was planning to try to persuade Takehiko and see if he would agree to a 20% ratio. Why did you suddenly turn against him?"

With a faint smile, Camilla replied, "20% is obviously below his minimum acceptable price. So, no matter how you talk to him today, he won't agree to this ratio. If we really want to push him, we must apply enough pressure."

Cameron inquired, "Do you have any good ideas?"

Camilla suggested, "Call Shinzhi, tell him we plan to sign with him tomorrow, but before signing, we need to discuss the specific details again. Let's set the time for tomorrow morning."

Cameron pressed, "What do you mean? Are we going to sign with them like that?"

"No," Camilla calmly responded, "We plan to sign, but the details need to be confirmed. By then, we can casually mention that there are some details that need to be discussed again, and I can postpone the signing date. If we release this news now, Takehiko will be very anxious. If he doesn't make it to tomorrow, he will lower his stance and actively seek another discussion with us."

Cameron nodded, "Alright, I'll follow your lead. I'll call Shinzhi right away!"

Upon receiving Cameron's call, Shinzhi was thrilled to hear that the Salvador family was preparing to sign with him.

He then arranged for tomorrow's signing ceremony while spreading the news across Tokyo that the Salvador family was ready to sign with him.

This news quickly spread among the elite of the Tokyo business community.

Numerous people called and messaged Shinzhi to congratulate him because they believed that once the Takahashi family cooperated with the Salvador family, the Takahashi family would surely surpass the Ito family and become Japan's number one family!

Takehiko soon received the news. Already furious, upon hearing this information, he almost lost his temper completely.

He never expected that this news would make the Takahashi family the center of attention.

Now, the whole of Tokyo began to idolize Shinzhi as the future richest person in Japan, making Takehiko realize the true meaning behind Camilla's previous words.

If the Salvador family joined forces with the Takahashi family, he would definitely have no chance to rise.

In that case, although the Ito family seemed unharmed on the surface, they would suffer significant losses.

Previously, he could compete evenly with the Takahashi family, but if he lost this cooperation, the Takahashi family would quickly leave him behind.

At that point, all his glory would be taken by Shinzhi.

The invisible losses were almost immeasurable!

Feeling extremely frustrated, Takehiko locked himself in his room, contemplating alone for the whole afternoon.

Finally, after nightfall, he made a painful decision to call the Salvador family and try to talk again.

If that failed, he would directly agree to the Salvador family's 20% cooperation terms.

At this moment, Camilla and Cameron had just finished dinner at the hotel's rooftop restaurant. After returning to their respective rooms, Camilla prepared to take a bath.

Just then, the doorbell rang. Looking at the LCD screen, she saw her brother at the door holding a phone, smiling brightly, "Camilla, you are amazing! Takehiko just called me!"

Leaning on the door frame, Camilla asked with a smile, "What did he say?"







Chapter 1748 - "Double-Crossed: Salvador's Sudden Setback"

Cameron exclaimed excitedly, "He's willing to consider our proposal and conditions, but he prefers to have a face-to-face meeting. What do you think?"

Camilla replied, "I think it's fine. Give him a call and ask him to come to the hotel early tomorrow morning to discuss with us. If the discussion goes well, we'll cooperate with him and stop negotiating with Shinzhi; if it doesn't, we'll go directly to sign a contract with Shinzhi!"

"Great!" Cameron eagerly said, "I'll call him right away!"

Before Cameron could make the call, four ninjas in black suddenly descended swiftly from the ceiling of the hotel corridor!

Camilla and Cameron were taken by surprise and subdued before they could react.

Camilla, terrified, shouted, "Who are you people?!"

One of the masked ninjas coldly stated, "Miss Salvador, I am Mr. Ito's subordinate and have some business with you. Please cooperate."

"What?!" Camilla and Cameron were both stunned!

Camilla, feeling a sense of dread, thought to himself, "Takehiko just called, saying he wanted to renegotiate with his brother, why are ninjas attacking us now?!"

"Could it be that the renegotiation was a lie, and the kidnapping is the truth?"

Camilla hastily said, "Excuse me, is there a misunderstanding? We were just about to arrange a meeting with Mr. Ito. What are you doing?"

The ninja sneered, "Miss Salvador, ask what you should, and don't ask what you shouldn't. Please cooperate with us. We won't harm you, but if you resist or play tricks, I will make sure both of you end up dead in Japan!"

Realizing something was amiss, Camilla blurted out, "If it's about money, feel free to name your price. I can offer you double, triple, even quadruple, no matter who sent you. I'll pay."

The ninja coldly replied, "Sorry, we ninjas value our reputation. So, please bear with us, Miss Salvador and Mr. Salvador!"

With that, he gestured to the two others beside him.

They immediately took out two specially prepared handkerchiefs from their pockets.

The handkerchiefs were soaked in a large amount of ether.

Before Camilla and Cameron could scream, their mouths were tightly covered with the handkerchiefs.

Soon after, the smell of chemical liquid filled their nostrils, causing them to lose consciousness instantly!

Subbsequently, the ninjas carried the siblings on their shoulders, securely bound them with straps, and threw them out of the hotel room window using fast-descending ropes, landing lightly on the ground.

Outside, two business cars were waiting, and once the ninjas placed the unconscious Salvador siblings in the cars, they immediately sped away from the scene!

This series of kidnappings went smoothly, unnoticed by anyone in the hotel, as the Salvador siblings had been taken away!

Even more terrifying, over ten of the Salvador family's servants had already died from poisoning in their respective rooms.

They were killed by the military-grade sarin gas used by the ninjas.

This type of gas is a chemical weapon used by the military. In 1995, there was a terrorist incident in the Japanese subway where this deadly chemical weapon was employed.

After the two cars swiftly left the hotel, the leader inside one of the cars took out a phone and made a call, "Mr. Matsumoto, the people have captured them, all other Salvador family crew have died. We planted the Tenglin family's exclusive mark in their rooms secretly!"

Over the phone, Mr. Matsumoto's excited voice came through, "Excellent! Very good! Take them to Kyoto and wait for my instructions. When necessary, kill them and hide their bodies in the Ito family's mansion in Kyoto! After the Salvador family's eldest grandson and granddaughter are killed, Takehiko will never clear his name! But with the Tenglin family's exclusive mark at the scene, Takehiko will surely believe that all this is a plot by Shinzhi. The Salvadorn family will definitely send someone to avenge their descendants. Tokyo, we're in for a show!"








Chapter 1749 - "Mystery at the Amman: A Salvador Shock"

The hotel quickly discovered something unusual.

It was the guests downstairs who first noticed the issue - they spotted two ropes outside the window at some point and promptly informed the hotel reception.

Following the room number indicated by the ropes, the hotel reception immediately located Camilla's room.

Upon finding Camilla's room empty and in disarray, the hotel manager was instantly filled with panic!

Not only were the siblings from the Salvador family esteemed guests, but the Salvador family was also one of the shareholders of the Amman Hotel Group. Faced with such a situation, they dared not show any negligence.

Subbsequently, they went to the room of Salvador's attendants to inquire about the situation.

To their surprise, inside the room were not just one, but multiple corpses!

All of Salvador's attendants and assistants were found dead in their respective rooms!

The scene was too gruesome to behold!

The hotel manager was so frightened that his legs gave way, and he sat down with a thud, followed by wetting his pants!

To have over a dozen people from the Salvador family die in a hotel under his management was a nightmare!

What was even more despairing was the disappearance of Cameron and Camilla!

They were the eldest grandson and granddaughter of the Salvador family!

Undoubtedly, they were the most outstanding individuals of their generation in the Salvador family!

To think that they were kidnapped in a hotel he managed!

If the Salvador family were to investigate, he would have a hard time escaping blame!

He wasted no time, immediately calling for help while personally contacting his boss, the chairman of the Amman Hotel Group.

He was eager to inform the Salvador family promptly to avoid any future blame for delayed reporting.

However, given his position, he had no authority to contact the Salvador family directly, so he had to inform his boss, who would then relay the message.

The chairman of the Amman Hotel Group was in Dubai at the time and upon hearing the news, he almost had a heart attack on the spot!

Cameron and Camilla Salvador kidnapped in their own hotel?!

This was a colossal mistake!

If anything were to happen to them, wouldn't the Salvador family hold him accountable?!

Therefore, he immediately called Virtuoso in Eastcliff!

After hearing the report, Virtuoso's blood pressure skyrocketed, nearly causing him to faint.

Thankfully, the Salvador family acted swiftly to save him from serious consequences.

However, upon learning that Cameron and Camilla were kidnapped in Japan, the entire Salvador family was beyond furious!

The patriarch of the Salvador family immediately ordered all the hidden masters of the Salvador family to fly to Tokyo overnight, issuing two ironclad commands:

Firstly, even if they had to dig through Tokyo, Cameron and Camilla must be found and brought back alive!

Secondly, whoever was behind this must be uncovered, and if necessary, the entire family must pay for it with their lives!







Chapter 1750 - "From Abductions to Accusations: Tokyo's Drama Unfolds"


One hour later, two private planes took off from Eastcliff International Airport, with the Salvador family's top experts flying to Tokyo!

Meanwhile, beneath Tokyo's calm surface, turmoil was brewing!

Upon learning of the situation, the Tokyo police were terrified, realizing the severity of the situation that could escalate into an international incident!

Immediately, the Tokyo police sealed off the Amman Hotel, with detectives scouring every inch of the hotel for valuable clues.

They first found Cameron's phone left in Camilla's room, revealing his call records with Takehiko. Then, in a room belonging to Salvador's attendants, they discovered a ninja dart engraved with the Tenglin family crest.

These two clues left the Tokyo police at a loss!

The Director of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police, who personally supervised the scene, turned pale upon receiving this feedback.

Looking at the technicians below, he questioned loudly, "Are you sure both the Ito and Takahashi families are suspects?!"

The chief inspector in charge of the on-site investigation blurted out, "Director, there are rumors that the Ito and Takahashi families are both striving to cooperate with the Salvador family, but it seems the Ito family is at a disadvantage, giving them a motive to target the Salvador family. Moreover, finding the Tenglin family's ninja dart in the Salvador family's residence suggests a connection to the Takahashi family. In short, both sides are suspects..."

The Director of the Metropolitan Police was at a loss, exclaiming, "Just the news of over a dozen deaths could cause a global uproar, not to mention the use of sarin gas in the killings, which could be classified as a terrorist attack! And the fact that the kidnapped individuals are the eldest grandson and granddaughter of China's top family, now you're telling me that the mastermind behind this could be one of Japan's largest families. How are we supposed to solve this case?"

The other party helplessly responded, "Director, I don't want the case to become so complicated either, but the evidence chain is pointing in this direction. Our immediate priority now is to find the Salvador siblings. If they are also found dead, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police will become a laughing stock globally!"

The Director of the Metropolitan Police angrily ordered, "Get all the police in Tokyo moving! Even if we have to dig three feet under Tokyo, we must find those people!"

The massive deployment of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police sent shockwaves throughout the city.

The first to receive the news were the major families in Tokyo.

Takehiko, having not received a response from Cameron, called him several times with no answer. Concerned, he sent someone to investigate. When he learned of the situation, he was thunderstruck.

He couldn't understand who would dare to lay hands on the Salvador family.

Although he had just spoken with Cameron before his abduction and had nothing to hide, he couldn't fathom the connection to himself.

However, upon hearing about the incident, Shinzhi was dumbfounded.

Cameron had agreed to sign a contract with him the next morning, and now suddenly he and his sister were kidnapped? Wasn't this messing up a good opportunity for him?

The first person he suspected was Takehiko!

Not only because the Ito family was his biggest competitor, but also due to suspicions surrounding the death of Quatro.

The mysterious death of Quatro made Shinzhi feel like he was being targeted. Now with the Salvador siblings kidnapped, he naturally pointed the finger at Takehiko.

This realization made him nervous!

If Takehiko could kill over a dozen people from the Salvador family and abduct the Salvador siblings, he might come after him too!

With so many from the Salvador family eliminated, it indicated Takehiko's group was highly capable. Shinzhi needed to enhance his security!

He immediately called Uno, who was monitoring Charlie, and anxiously said, "Tenglin, the three of you need to return to Tokyo right now!"

Uno asked in surprise, "Return to Tokyo now? Takahashi-san, don't we need to continue tracking the Chinese man?"

Shinzhi blurted out, "No time for that. That bastard Takehiko probably kidnapped the Salvador family members. This time, he might be coming after me! Hurry back to protect my safety!"
 
Chapter 1741 - "Oceanic Opportunities: Securing Shipping Rights"

Tokyo Amman Hotel.

After taking a bath, Camilla opened her laptop in her room and once again had a video conference with her brother Virtuoso, who was in Eastcliff.

The siblings truthfully reported the significant concession made by Shinzhi to the Salvadors, which greatly surprised him.

In Virtuoso's view, Shinzhi was truly remarkable, not only determined to take down the Ito family but also willing to give benefits to the Salvador family and be content with being their subordinate.

Salvadorch a person could indeed be taught.

Camilla said, "Dad, as per our prior agreement, we will meet with Takehiko from the Ito family tomorrow. However, I believe Takehiko has lost his competitiveness in this collaboration and is unlikely to offer better terms than Shinzhi."

Virtuoso nodded and said, "Let's just go through the motions, complete the surface work, and then we can sign with the Takahashi family. But before signing, you two need to visit several major ports in Japan, inspect the actual operations of Tokyo, Yokohama, Nagoya, and Osaka ports."

Camilla nodded and said, "Don't worry, my brother and I have already planned the time arrangements."

"Good," Virtuoso smiled satisfactorily. "I didn't expect Shinzhi to be willing to reduce the profit-sharing ratio to 25%. Your grandfather's psychological price was 30%, with a maximum threshold of 35%. You directly cut it down by ten percentage points from his threshold. After the contract is signed, your grandfather will definitely be very happy and will surely give you credit!"

Cameron smiled and said, "Dad, if Grandpa really gives us credit, can we ask him to hand over the entire ocean shipping business to our family to operate?"

Virtuoso chuckled, "I will definitely fight for this business with the old man, and I think the probability of him agreeing is very high. You two should prepare well for the cooperation in Japan. I will talk to the old man later and try to get him to entrust this business to both of you."

Camilla quickly waved her hand, "Dad, I don't want to do it, let my brother take over."

Virtuoso asked in surprise, "Why? Why don't you want such a good opportunity?"

Camilla replied seriously, "After finishing this matter, I will go to the US to study for an MBA."

Cameron interjected, "Oh dear, with your intelligence, why bother with an MBA? It's a complete waste of time. It's better to return to the family early and secure some resources in advance!"

Camilla shook his head, "Learning knows no bounds. I don't want to return to work so early, and I'm not that interested in the family's resources."

Virtuoso hurriedly said, "Camilla, you're not young anymore. It's time to consider marriage. Studying for an MBA wastes too much time. It's better to get married during these two years."

Camilla asked, "Get married? With whom?"

Virtuoso replied, "Your grandfather will naturally help you choose the best one."

"I don't want that," Camilla shook her head. "If I let my grandfather choose for me, I might as well find someone I like on the streets of Tokyo and marry him randomly."

"Don't talk nonsense!" Virtuoso scolded. "Even though your grandfather allowed you to go to Japan for cooperation, he would never allow you to marry a Japanese person!"

Camilla pursed her lips and deliberately teased Virtuoso, "Who said I want to marry a Japanese person? There are many Chinese people on the streets of Tokyo, you know. On my way here, I met one who was tall, handsome, and quite stylish. I found him quite pleasing to the eye. Why don't I just marry him instead of letting my grandfather choose for me?"

Cameron awkwardly said, "Do you even know his name?"

Camilla hummed, "I'm just giving an example. It doesn't matter if I don't know his name. I can ask him next time we meet."

Cameron chuckled, "I doubt you'll get the chance to see him again. With Shinzhi's character, he definitely won't let him leave Japan alive."

Camilla raised an eyebrow, "How do you know Shinzhi can take him down? That guy seems quite capable, and Shinzhi might not be able to do anything to him."

Cameron shook his head, smiling, "A strong dragon cannot suppress a local snake. Even if two fists can fight off four hands, it doesn't mean they can handle forty or four hundred hands."






Chapter 1742 - "Clashing Convictions: Camilla vs. Virtuoso"

Upon hearing these words, Camilla's expression turned somewhat serious.

Although the words just now were said to provoke her father, deep down, Camilla was genuinely worried about that man's safety.

Thinking about how Shinzhi might not easily let him off, Camilla blurted out, "Next time I meet with Shinzhi, I will warn him. If he dares to harm that man quietly after reaching an agreement, I will terminate the cooperation at any time!"

"Nonsense!" Virtuoso scolded sternly, "As the representative of the Salvador family, everything must be in the best interest of the Salvador family. How can you let a stranger affect the interests of the Salvador family? As long as we can obtain the best concession terms from Shinzhi, what does the life or death of this stranger have to do with us?"

Camilla also felt a surge of anger and argued, "That man offended the Takahashi family to save a fellow little girl. How can I stand by and let the Takahashi family kill him?"

Disdainfully, Virtuoso said, "When the Takahashi family kills him, you just turn a blind eye, can't you?"

"Father! How can you be like this?! Have you no principles or integrity left?" Camilla exclaimed in anger.

"Principles and integrity?" Virtuoso said coldly, "My principles and integrity serve the interests of the Salvador family! For the sake of the Salvador family's interests, I can forsake any principles and integrity!"

"You..." Camilla was too angry to speak.

At that moment, Cameron quickly intervened, "Dad, Camilla, we haven't finished discussing the main issue yet. Why are you two arguing?"

Virtuoso, with a dark expression, said, "Enough of this nonsense. Camilla, let's discuss your MBA studies after you return."

"No need for discussion," Camilla said coldly, "I have already received the acceptance notification from Harvard Business School in my email. Classes start in August, and I'll be leaving in May."

"You, this child..."

Just as Virtuoso was about to say something, Camilla's phone received a call from an assistant who had come with them to Tokyo.

The assistant messaged on WeChat, "Young Master, the head of the Matsumoto family in Tokyo, Yoshito, is requesting to see you and Miss Camilla at the hotel's front desk!"

"The Matsumoto family?" Camilla furrowed his brow, "The Matsumoto family ranked third in Tokyo's power hierarchy?"

"That's right!"

Camilla looked at the video conference screen on the computer and asked, "Dad, Camilla, Yoshito of the Matsumoto family is requesting a meeting. Should we see him?"

Disdainfully, Virtuoso said, "As far as I know, the Matsumoto family's power is significantly lower than the Takahashi and Ito families. We only need to choose between the Takahashi and Ito families. There's no need to waste time on this trash."

Camilla then instructed the assistant on the phone, "Reject that Yoshito, say that I'm resting and unavailable to meet guests."

At this point, Camilla spoke up, "Brother, why not meet him? Yoshito does have some capabilities. He managed to elevate the Matsumoto family single-handedly, which is quite impressive. Moreover, as the saying goes, don't slap someone who offers a smile. The head of a whole family personally coming to the hotel to request a meeting has already shown humility. If we refuse to meet, it might not reflect well on us."

Virtuoso then interjected, "Camilla, you tend to overthink matters, which is good, but you can't overthink everything. It can be counterproductive! If you meet this Yoshito tonight, tomorrow, families ranked fourth, fifth, or even fortieth and fiftieth in Tokyo might all come rushing to the hotel to meet you. Can you handle that?"

"Um..." Camilla was momentarily at a loss for words.

Virtuoso continued, "Enough, listen to your brother on this matter, reject him."

Camilla could only nod, "Alright."







Chapter 1743 - "The Salvador Snub: A Shocking Rejection"

In the lobby of the Amman Hotel...

Yoshito, who is not yet forty, is eagerly anticipating meeting the Salvador family.

He personally came to the hotel to meet the Salvador family, hoping to humbly seek an opportunity to have a face-to-face conversation with them.

While the Matsumoto family's strength may not match that of the Takahashi and Ito families, Yoshito believes in his own abilities. He sees himself as a young, bold individual who is an ideal partner for the Salvador family.

Despite leading the Matsumoto family with great ambition and rapid growth, there is still a gap between them and the Takahashi and Ito families.

The Matsumoto family can be considered the fastest rising family in all of Tokyo.

From being relatively unknown ten years ago, they are now only second to the Takahashi and Ito families. This speed of growth is seen as nothing short of a miracle by outsiders.

Therefore, Yoshito believes that by coming to the hotel in the capacity of the family head and seeking an audience, he is giving the Salvador family face.

However, he is unaware that in the eyes of the Salvador family, the Matsumoto family's strength is likely only half that of the Takahashi or Ito families, and thus, the Salvador family may not hold him in high regard.

Despite this, Yoshito is brimming with confidence. He is recognised as a business genius in Japan, a young tycoon with the ability to conquer the business world. He is convinced that the Salvador family will grant him a meeting, and he is determined to use his eloquence and vision to persuade them to collaborate.

Feeling somewhat nervous, Yoshito's assistant asks, "Boss, do you think the Salvador family will be willing to cooperate with us?"

Adjusting his suit and tie, Yoshito confidently replies, "Once we meet, I will surely demonstrate my abilities and charm to make the Salvador family realise that I, Yoshito Matsumoto, am their perfect partner! As for Takehiko and Shinzhi, they are merely a group of old-fashioned thinkers with questionable abilities!"

Just as he finishes speaking, a phone call comes in for the Salvador family's assistant.

The receptionist answers the call and then approaches Yoshito, bowing respectfully as she delivers the message, "Mr. Matsumoto, I'm truly sorry, but Mr. Salvador and Miss Salvador are unavailable to meet you. Please try again some other time."

Yoshito is taken aback, and after a moment of shock, he asks in disbelief, "What did you say? They don't have time to see me?!"

The receptionist nods gently and repeats, "That's correct. So, please, you should head back."

Yoshito feels a flush of heat on his face!

As the head of the Matsumoto family and a standout among young Japanese entrepreneurs, he has already lowered his status significantly by personally coming to the hotel to seek an audience with the Salvador family.

However, he never imagined that even in such a humble gesture, he would be met with the most ruthless and direct insult!

"No time?!"

"Just a simple 'no time' and they dismiss me?!"

"Isn't the Salvador family being overly arrogant, even excessively so?!"

"Even if you are a top Chinese family, even if you indeed have great projects, can't you treat me with a bit more respect?"

"Even more outrageous, if you're going to step on my face, at least do it in person, not through a hotel receptionist. Where does that leave my dignity?!"

With these thoughts in mind, Yoshito, with a stern expression, coldly instructs the receptionist, "Contact them again and inform them that I am Yoshito, the head of the Matsumoto family and the president of the Tokyo Young Entrepreneurs Association. I came here today solely to meet the young master and miss of the Salvador family. They must make time to have a conversation with me!"







Chapter 1744 - "Yoshito's Humiliation: Pride Shattered"

The receptionist was somewhat frightened by his fierce expression, stuttering: "I'm terribly sorry, sir! The assistants of the two distinguished guests have clearly informed us that they really have no time to see you, so please don't make it difficult for us..."

Yoshito's once powerful confidence was instantly shattered by the receptionist's words!

Almost hysterically, he cursed, "My name is Yoshito, not 'sir'! Do you understand?"

The receptionist took a few steps back in fear, "I apologize, Mr. Matsumoto, I'm just conveying the message from the esteemed guests, please forgive us..."

Inside the lobby, many people were whispering about Yoshito.

These people were whispering to each other, although he couldn't hear what they were saying, from their expressions, Yoshito could tell they were mocking him!

He was always arrogant, believing that in terms of ability, he was at the top among young entrepreneurs in Japan.

However, he never expected that despite actively seeking a meeting, the other party couldn't be bothered to see him!

This made Yoshito extremely resentful.

Clutching his fists and gritting his teeth, he trembled violently with anger.

The more confident and arrogant a person is, the poorer their ability to handle psychological pressure.

The more they expect everyone to hold them in high regard, the more they fear being looked down upon by others.

Yoshito was the epitome of this.

At that moment, he was consumed with anger, yet couldn't find a way to release it.

His flushed appearance only fueled the disdain and mockery from those around him.

Although many may not have Yoshito's power and wealth, witnessing him make a fool of himself in public secretly pleased them.

Seeing everyone mocking him, Yoshito's assistant hurriedly approached and whispered, "Boss, should we leave now? If someone records a video and posts it online, it might create a negative impact, which would be troublesome..."

Yoshito clenched his jaw and nodded slightly.

As he turned to leave, he felt like the whole world was laughing at him behind his back.

Getting into his car, Yoshito immediately urged the driver to go, fearing being the subject of ridicule and mockery if they were too slow, dreading the taunts and jeers of those people reaching his ears.

The assistant couldn't help but advise him, "Boss, the Salvador family must think that our overall strength is still far below the Takahashi and Ito families, so they see them as backup options, not wanting to waste time with us. But this is definitely their loss!"

Yoshito fell silent for a moment, bloodshot eyes filled with determination, gritting his teeth he said, "Choosing between Takahashi and Ito, huh? Excellent! Since they've turned us down, don't blame me for being ruthless! This is the perfect opportunity for me to surpass both Takahashi and Ito!"

The assistant, puzzled, asked, "Boss, what do you mean by that? I don't quite understand..."

With a malevolent expression, Yoshito coldly replied, "You don't need to understand, just do as I command!"

The assistant immediately responded, "Boss, you can count on me!"

Yoshito coldly stated, "Firstly, I'll write a $20 million cheque. Take it to the head of the Iga clan and tell him it's just a down payment. If he's interested, he can come to my house to discuss. If not, consider this money a gift from me to him!"







Chapter 1745 - "Undercurrents in Kyoto: Shinzhi's Secret Plans"

In Nagoya, the production line of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals quickly began producing qualified Mystical Gastric Remedy.

This was mainly because Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals itself is a top pharmaceutical company in Asia, with a highly advanced production line that is even more advanced than Mystical Labs' production line.

Therefore, transitioning their production line to produce Mystical Gastric Remedy was almost effortless as long as the formula and medicinal ingredients were in place.

Once the production line was running smoothly, Charlie and his entourage left Nagoya and headed to Osaka.

Since Kyoto was situated between Nagoya and Osaka, according to Charlie's original plan, after finishing up in Nagoya, he intended to visit Kyoto to see Nanako.

However, with three ninjas tailing him, he didn't want to bring these three individuals to Kyoto.

Therefore, he decided to deal with these three individuals in Osaka, resolving all potential issues before going to see Nanako.

After making this decision, he felt somewhat regretful.

He had hoped to see Nanako sooner but now had to wait until the end of his trip to Japan.

Charlie was particularly concerned about her well-being, unsure of the extent of her injuries.

As Charlie left Nagoya, he noticed that the three ninjas from Tenglin Brothers seemed to be even more discreet than before.

They increased the distance of their surveillance, keeping well away from him, likely due to uncertainties about Quatro's whereabouts and suspicions about who might be targeting them.

As the convoy drove past Kyoto on the highway, little did anyone know that beneath the apparent calmness of the ancient city of Kyoto, turmoil was brewing.

Shinzhi felt that Takehiko was targeting him in secret, so he had Uno deploy a group of ninjas from the family to covertly monitor the Ito family's mansion in Kyoto.

Once Shinzhi gave the order, they could swiftly kidnap Nanako or even eliminate her.

Meanwhile, Takehiko remained oblivious to these developments, currently in Tokyo meeting with the siblings Cameron and Camilla.

However, the meeting was far from pleasant.

Despite Takehiko's warm demeanor, he could sense that Cameron and Camilla seemed to be merely going through the motions.

Although the siblings were polite and attentive, engaging in a comprehensive discussion, Takehiko couldn't shake the feeling that their hearts weren't fully invested in this collaboration.

During the discussion, he proposed a 35% profit share in the partnership, intending to leave a 5% bargaining room for the other party to negotiate down to 30% for a consensus.

Yet, to his surprise, Cameron bluntly stated, "Mr. Ito, from the perspective of our Salvador family, if it's higher than 20%, we cannot consider it."

"What?!"

Takehiko was left dumbfounded, inwardly exclaiming, "20? That's bloody outrageous!"






Chapter 1746 - "Twenty-Twenty Vision: A Tale of Negotiation"

Cameron had his own considerations.

In the eyes of the Salvador family, Shinzhi has two advantages over Takehiko: first, he wants to take down the Ito family; second, he is willing to lower the profit-sharing ratio to 25.

Therefore, looking at Takehiko now, he feels that Takehiko must at least be equal to Shinzhi in these two aspects, with one point matching Shinzhi and the other point offering better conditions.

The first point, taking down the Ito family, is already an extreme demand.

Whether it is asking the Takahashi family to take down the Ito family or asking the Ito family to take down the Takahashi family, as long as it is done, it is considered extreme.

So, even if Takehiko is willing to join forces to take down the Takahashi family, he is only on par with Shinzhi in this regard.

Therefore, unless he can offer better conditions than Shinzhi on the second point, the Salvador family has no need to consider it at all.

That's why he proposed a profit-sharing ratio of 20. If Takehiko agrees, then convincing him to join forces to take down the Takahashi family would bring an additional benefit of 5 to the Salvador family.

However, as soon as Takehiko heard the 20, he couldn't hold back his frustration.

He thought angrily to himself, "I want 35, and you offer me 20, saying you won't consider anything higher than 20, leaving no room for negotiation. Isn't this too much?"

"This matter requires me to leverage my advantages in the local port to let your foreign capital come in and make money, but you only let me have 20, which is a bit too much, isn't it?"

With this in mind, Takehiko's anger flared up, and he coldly said to Cameron, "Young Master Salvador, 20 is too little. I acknowledge the Salvador family's strength and the many ocean vessels you possess, but you can't exploit me like this, can you?"

Cameron replied earnestly, "Mr. Ito, it's far from exploitation. We simply have a significant advantage at the moment. Japan's economy is in a continuous decline, making it difficult for you to develop this business at this stage. To earn this money, you can only do so by cooperating with us."

Pausing for a moment, Cameron continued, "Although 20 is a bit low, once the business is up and running, the volume in this area is substantial. If we make a hundred billion US dollars a year, the Ito family could take home twenty billion. What does twenty billion US dollars mean? I believe the Ito family's annual profit is unlikely to reach this amount, right?"

Takehiko shook his head and said, "Young Master Salvador, it's not that simple. With my resources, if I were to do it myself, I might not reach a hundred billion in annual profit, but making tens of billions is feasible. If I work hard, I might even reach a scale of twenty to thirty billion. In that case, wouldn't I be at a loss?"

At this moment, Camilla spoke with a hint of arrogance, "Mr. Ito, you mentioned earlier that with some effort, you might reach a scale of twenty to thirty billion US dollars. From my perspective, that's simply not possible."

Furrowing his brows, Takehiko asked, "Why is it impossible? The Ito family's strength in Japan is among the top!"

Camilla smiled with a hint of authority and said, "To be honest, if the Salvador family isn't planning to enter this business, you might indeed have a chance. But since the Salvador family is stepping in now, with us around, it's definitely impossible for you to achieve such a large scale. In fact, the Salvador family may not even allow you to develop this business."

Takehiko's pride took a heavy blow.

He didn't expect Camilla, who rarely spoke, to be so direct!

It could even be said that Camilla didn't give Takehiko any face at all!

Feeling deeply wounded, Takehiko's inner dissatisfaction instantly exploded. He gritted his teeth and coldly said, "If that's the case, there's no need to continue this discussion. The Ito family will handle this business on its own! You will see firsthand how I develop this business!"

Cameron smiled faintly, "Mr. Ito, then I wish you good luck!"








Chapter 1747 - "Tangled Deals: Tokyo's Twists and Turns"

The negotiation between Cameron, Camilla, and Takehiko ended in a stalemate.

As the siblings left Ito Corporation, Takehiko was so furious that he cursed for a long time on the spot.

On the way back to the hotel, Cameron asked Camilla, "Camilla, I was planning to try to persuade Takehiko and see if he would agree to a 20% ratio. Why did you suddenly turn against him?"

With a faint smile, Camilla replied, "20% is obviously below his minimum acceptable price. So, no matter how you talk to him today, he won't agree to this ratio. If we really want to push him, we must apply enough pressure."

Cameron inquired, "Do you have any good ideas?"

Camilla suggested, "Call Shinzhi, tell him we plan to sign with him tomorrow, but before signing, we need to discuss the specific details again. Let's set the time for tomorrow morning."

Cameron pressed, "What do you mean? Are we going to sign with them like that?"

"No," Camilla calmly responded, "We plan to sign, but the details need to be confirmed. By then, we can casually mention that there are some details that need to be discussed again, and I can postpone the signing date. If we release this news now, Takehiko will be very anxious. If he doesn't make it to tomorrow, he will lower his stance and actively seek another discussion with us."

Cameron nodded, "Alright, I'll follow your lead. I'll call Shinzhi right away!"

Upon receiving Cameron's call, Shinzhi was thrilled to hear that the Salvador family was preparing to sign with him.

He then arranged for tomorrow's signing ceremony while spreading the news across Tokyo that the Salvador family was ready to sign with him.

This news quickly spread among the elite of the Tokyo business community.

Numerous people called and messaged Shinzhi to congratulate him because they believed that once the Takahashi family cooperated with the Salvador family, the Takahashi family would surely surpass the Ito family and become Japan's number one family!

Takehiko soon received the news. Already furious, upon hearing this information, he almost lost his temper completely.

He never expected that this news would make the Takahashi family the center of attention.

Now, the whole of Tokyo began to idolize Shinzhi as the future richest person in Japan, making Takehiko realize the true meaning behind Camilla's previous words.

If the Salvador family joined forces with the Takahashi family, he would definitely have no chance to rise.

In that case, although the Ito family seemed unharmed on the surface, they would suffer significant losses.

Previously, he could compete evenly with the Takahashi family, but if he lost this cooperation, the Takahashi family would quickly leave him behind.

At that point, all his glory would be taken by Shinzhi.

The invisible losses were almost immeasurable!

Feeling extremely frustrated, Takehiko locked himself in his room, contemplating alone for the whole afternoon.

Finally, after nightfall, he made a painful decision to call the Salvador family and try to talk again.

If that failed, he would directly agree to the Salvador family's 20% cooperation terms.

At this moment, Camilla and Cameron had just finished dinner at the hotel's rooftop restaurant. After returning to their respective rooms, Camilla prepared to take a bath.

Just then, the doorbell rang. Looking at the LCD screen, she saw her brother at the door holding a phone, smiling brightly, "Camilla, you are amazing! Takehiko just called me!"

Leaning on the door frame, Camilla asked with a smile, "What did he say?"







Chapter 1748 - "Double-Crossed: Salvador's Sudden Setback"

Cameron exclaimed excitedly, "He's willing to consider our proposal and conditions, but he prefers to have a face-to-face meeting. What do you think?"

Camilla replied, "I think it's fine. Give him a call and ask him to come to the hotel early tomorrow morning to discuss with us. If the discussion goes well, we'll cooperate with him and stop negotiating with Shinzhi; if it doesn't, we'll go directly to sign a contract with Shinzhi!"

"Great!" Cameron eagerly said, "I'll call him right away!"

Before Cameron could make the call, four ninjas in black suddenly descended swiftly from the ceiling of the hotel corridor!

Camilla and Cameron were taken by surprise and subdued before they could react.

Camilla, terrified, shouted, "Who are you people?!"

One of the masked ninjas coldly stated, "Miss Salvador, I am Mr. Ito's subordinate and have some business with you. Please cooperate."

"What?!" Camilla and Cameron were both stunned!

Camilla, feeling a sense of dread, thought to himself, "Takehiko just called, saying he wanted to renegotiate with his brother, why are ninjas attacking us now?!"

"Could it be that the renegotiation was a lie, and the kidnapping is the truth?"

Camilla hastily said, "Excuse me, is there a misunderstanding? We were just about to arrange a meeting with Mr. Ito. What are you doing?"

The ninja sneered, "Miss Salvador, ask what you should, and don't ask what you shouldn't. Please cooperate with us. We won't harm you, but if you resist or play tricks, I will make sure both of you end up dead in Japan!"

Realizing something was amiss, Camilla blurted out, "If it's about money, feel free to name your price. I can offer you double, triple, even quadruple, no matter who sent you. I'll pay."

The ninja coldly replied, "Sorry, we ninjas value our reputation. So, please bear with us, Miss Salvador and Mr. Salvador!"

With that, he gestured to the two others beside him.

They immediately took out two specially prepared handkerchiefs from their pockets.

The handkerchiefs were soaked in a large amount of ether.

Before Camilla and Cameron could scream, their mouths were tightly covered with the handkerchiefs.

Soon after, the smell of chemical liquid filled their nostrils, causing them to lose consciousness instantly!

Subbsequently, the ninjas carried the siblings on their shoulders, securely bound them with straps, and threw them out of the hotel room window using fast-descending ropes, landing lightly on the ground.

Outside, two business cars were waiting, and once the ninjas placed the unconscious Salvador siblings in the cars, they immediately sped away from the scene!

This series of kidnappings went smoothly, unnoticed by anyone in the hotel, as the Salvador siblings had been taken away!

Even more terrifying, over ten of the Salvador family's servants had already died from poisoning in their respective rooms.

They were killed by the military-grade sarin gas used by the ninjas.

This type of gas is a chemical weapon used by the military. In 1995, there was a terrorist incident in the Japanese subway where this deadly chemical weapon was employed.

After the two cars swiftly left the hotel, the leader inside one of the cars took out a phone and made a call, "Mr. Matsumoto, the people have captured them, all other Salvador family crew have died. We planted the Tenglin family's exclusive mark in their rooms secretly!"

Over the phone, Mr. Matsumoto's excited voice came through, "Excellent! Very good! Take them to Kyoto and wait for my instructions. When necessary, kill them and hide their bodies in the Ito family's mansion in Kyoto! After the Salvador family's eldest grandson and granddaughter are killed, Takehiko will never clear his name! But with the Tenglin family's exclusive mark at the scene, Takehiko will surely believe that all this is a plot by Shinzhi. The Salvadorn family will definitely send someone to avenge their descendants. Tokyo, we're in for a show!"








Chapter 1749 - "Mystery at the Amman: A Salvador Shock"

The hotel quickly discovered something unusual.

It was the guests downstairs who first noticed the issue - they spotted two ropes outside the window at some point and promptly informed the hotel reception.

Following the room number indicated by the ropes, the hotel reception immediately located Camilla's room.

Upon finding Camilla's room empty and in disarray, the hotel manager was instantly filled with panic!

Not only were the siblings from the Salvador family esteemed guests, but the Salvador family was also one of the shareholders of the Amman Hotel Group. Faced with such a situation, they dared not show any negligence.

Subbsequently, they went to the room of Salvador's attendants to inquire about the situation.

To their surprise, inside the room were not just one, but multiple corpses!

All of Salvador's attendants and assistants were found dead in their respective rooms!

The scene was too gruesome to behold!

The hotel manager was so frightened that his legs gave way, and he sat down with a thud, followed by wetting his pants!

To have over a dozen people from the Salvador family die in a hotel under his management was a nightmare!

What was even more despairing was the disappearance of Cameron and Camilla!

They were the eldest grandson and granddaughter of the Salvador family!

Undoubtedly, they were the most outstanding individuals of their generation in the Salvador family!

To think that they were kidnapped in a hotel he managed!

If the Salvador family were to investigate, he would have a hard time escaping blame!

He wasted no time, immediately calling for help while personally contacting his boss, the chairman of the Amman Hotel Group.

He was eager to inform the Salvador family promptly to avoid any future blame for delayed reporting.

However, given his position, he had no authority to contact the Salvador family directly, so he had to inform his boss, who would then relay the message.

The chairman of the Amman Hotel Group was in Dubai at the time and upon hearing the news, he almost had a heart attack on the spot!

Cameron and Camilla Salvador kidnapped in their own hotel?!

This was a colossal mistake!

If anything were to happen to them, wouldn't the Salvador family hold him accountable?!

Therefore, he immediately called Virtuoso in Eastcliff!

After hearing the report, Virtuoso's blood pressure skyrocketed, nearly causing him to faint.

Thankfully, the Salvador family acted swiftly to save him from serious consequences.

However, upon learning that Cameron and Camilla were kidnapped in Japan, the entire Salvador family was beyond furious!

The patriarch of the Salvador family immediately ordered all the hidden masters of the Salvador family to fly to Tokyo overnight, issuing two ironclad commands:

Firstly, even if they had to dig through Tokyo, Cameron and Camilla must be found and brought back alive!

Secondly, whoever was behind this must be uncovered, and if necessary, the entire family must pay for it with their lives!







Chapter 1750 - "From Abductions to Accusations: Tokyo's Drama Unfolds"


One hour later, two private planes took off from Eastcliff International Airport, with the Salvador family's top experts flying to Tokyo!

Meanwhile, beneath Tokyo's calm surface, turmoil was brewing!

Upon learning of the situation, the Tokyo police were terrified, realizing the severity of the situation that could escalate into an international incident!

Immediately, the Tokyo police sealed off the Amman Hotel, with detectives scouring every inch of the hotel for valuable clues.

They first found Cameron's phone left in Camilla's room, revealing his call records with Takehiko. Then, in a room belonging to Salvador's attendants, they discovered a ninja dart engraved with the Tenglin family crest.

These two clues left the Tokyo police at a loss!

The Director of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police, who personally supervised the scene, turned pale upon receiving this feedback.

Looking at the technicians below, he questioned loudly, "Are you sure both the Ito and Takahashi families are suspects?!"

The chief inspector in charge of the on-site investigation blurted out, "Director, there are rumors that the Ito and Takahashi families are both striving to cooperate with the Salvador family, but it seems the Ito family is at a disadvantage, giving them a motive to target the Salvador family. Moreover, finding the Tenglin family's ninja dart in the Salvador family's residence suggests a connection to the Takahashi family. In short, both sides are suspects..."

The Director of the Metropolitan Police was at a loss, exclaiming, "Just the news of over a dozen deaths could cause a global uproar, not to mention the use of sarin gas in the killings, which could be classified as a terrorist attack! And the fact that the kidnapped individuals are the eldest grandson and granddaughter of China's top family, now you're telling me that the mastermind behind this could be one of Japan's largest families. How are we supposed to solve this case?"

The other party helplessly responded, "Director, I don't want the case to become so complicated either, but the evidence chain is pointing in this direction. Our immediate priority now is to find the Salvador siblings. If they are also found dead, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police will become a laughing stock globally!"

The Director of the Metropolitan Police angrily ordered, "Get all the police in Tokyo moving! Even if we have to dig three feet under Tokyo, we must find those people!"

The massive deployment of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police sent shockwaves throughout the city.

The first to receive the news were the major families in Tokyo.

Takehiko, having not received a response from Cameron, called him several times with no answer. Concerned, he sent someone to investigate. When he learned of the situation, he was thunderstruck.

He couldn't understand who would dare to lay hands on the Salvador family.

Although he had just spoken with Cameron before his abduction and had nothing to hide, he couldn't fathom the connection to himself.

However, upon hearing about the incident, Shinzhi was dumbfounded.

Cameron had agreed to sign a contract with him the next morning, and now suddenly he and his sister were kidnapped? Wasn't this messing up a good opportunity for him?

The first person he suspected was Takehiko!

Not only because the Ito family was his biggest competitor, but also due to suspicions surrounding the death of Quatro.

The mysterious death of Quatro made Shinzhi feel like he was being targeted. Now with the Salvador siblings kidnapped, he naturally pointed the finger at Takehiko.

This realization made him nervous!

If Takehiko could kill over a dozen people from the Salvador family and abduct the Salvador siblings, he might come after him too!

With so many from the Salvador family eliminated, it indicated Takehiko's group was highly capable. Shinzhi needed to enhance his security!

He immediately called Uno, who was monitoring Charlie, and anxiously said, "Tenglin, the three of you need to return to Tokyo right now!"

Uno asked in surprise, "Return to Tokyo now? Takahashi-san, don't we need to continue tracking the Chinese man?"

Shinzhi blurted out, "No time for that. That bastard Takehiko probably kidnapped the Salvador family members. This time, he might be coming after me! Hurry back to protect my safety!"
This story always makes you wait for the next chapter. Let's get ready to rumble 🔥🔥🔥
Immortal Junlee, thank you very much
 
Chapter 1741 - "Oceanic Opportunities: Securing Shipping Rights"

Tokyo Amman Hotel.

After taking a bath, Camilla opened her laptop in her room and once again had a video conference with her brother Virtuoso, who was in Eastcliff.

The siblings truthfully reported the significant concession made by Shinzhi to the Salvadors, which greatly surprised him.

In Virtuoso's view, Shinzhi was truly remarkable, not only determined to take down the Ito family but also willing to give benefits to the Salvador family and be content with being their subordinate.

Salvadorch a person could indeed be taught.

Camilla said, "Dad, as per our prior agreement, we will meet with Takehiko from the Ito family tomorrow. However, I believe Takehiko has lost his competitiveness in this collaboration and is unlikely to offer better terms than Shinzhi."

Virtuoso nodded and said, "Let's just go through the motions, complete the surface work, and then we can sign with the Takahashi family. But before signing, you two need to visit several major ports in Japan, inspect the actual operations of Tokyo, Yokohama, Nagoya, and Osaka ports."

Camilla nodded and said, "Don't worry, my brother and I have already planned the time arrangements."

"Good," Virtuoso smiled satisfactorily. "I didn't expect Shinzhi to be willing to reduce the profit-sharing ratio to 25%. Your grandfather's psychological price was 30%, with a maximum threshold of 35%. You directly cut it down by ten percentage points from his threshold. After the contract is signed, your grandfather will definitely be very happy and will surely give you credit!"

Cameron smiled and said, "Dad, if Grandpa really gives us credit, can we ask him to hand over the entire ocean shipping business to our family to operate?"

Virtuoso chuckled, "I will definitely fight for this business with the old man, and I think the probability of him agreeing is very high. You two should prepare well for the cooperation in Japan. I will talk to the old man later and try to get him to entrust this business to both of you."

Camilla quickly waved her hand, "Dad, I don't want to do it, let my brother take over."

Virtuoso asked in surprise, "Why? Why don't you want such a good opportunity?"

Camilla replied seriously, "After finishing this matter, I will go to the US to study for an MBA."

Cameron interjected, "Oh dear, with your intelligence, why bother with an MBA? It's a complete waste of time. It's better to return to the family early and secure some resources in advance!"

Camilla shook his head, "Learning knows no bounds. I don't want to return to work so early, and I'm not that interested in the family's resources."

Virtuoso hurriedly said, "Camilla, you're not young anymore. It's time to consider marriage. Studying for an MBA wastes too much time. It's better to get married during these two years."

Camilla asked, "Get married? With whom?"

Virtuoso replied, "Your grandfather will naturally help you choose the best one."

"I don't want that," Camilla shook her head. "If I let my grandfather choose for me, I might as well find someone I like on the streets of Tokyo and marry him randomly."

"Don't talk nonsense!" Virtuoso scolded. "Even though your grandfather allowed you to go to Japan for cooperation, he would never allow you to marry a Japanese person!"

Camilla pursed her lips and deliberately teased Virtuoso, "Who said I want to marry a Japanese person? There are many Chinese people on the streets of Tokyo, you know. On my way here, I met one who was tall, handsome, and quite stylish. I found him quite pleasing to the eye. Why don't I just marry him instead of letting my grandfather choose for me?"

Cameron awkwardly said, "Do you even know his name?"

Camilla hummed, "I'm just giving an example. It doesn't matter if I don't know his name. I can ask him next time we meet."

Cameron chuckled, "I doubt you'll get the chance to see him again. With Shinzhi's character, he definitely won't let him leave Japan alive."

Camilla raised an eyebrow, "How do you know Shinzhi can take him down? That guy seems quite capable, and Shinzhi might not be able to do anything to him."

Cameron shook his head, smiling, "A strong dragon cannot suppress a local snake. Even if two fists can fight off four hands, it doesn't mean they can handle forty or four hundred hands."






Chapter 1742 - "Clashing Convictions: Camilla vs. Virtuoso"

Upon hearing these words, Camilla's expression turned somewhat serious.

Although the words just now were said to provoke her father, deep down, Camilla was genuinely worried about that man's safety.

Thinking about how Shinzhi might not easily let him off, Camilla blurted out, "Next time I meet with Shinzhi, I will warn him. If he dares to harm that man quietly after reaching an agreement, I will terminate the cooperation at any time!"

"Nonsense!" Virtuoso scolded sternly, "As the representative of the Salvador family, everything must be in the best interest of the Salvador family. How can you let a stranger affect the interests of the Salvador family? As long as we can obtain the best concession terms from Shinzhi, what does the life or death of this stranger have to do with us?"

Camilla also felt a surge of anger and argued, "That man offended the Takahashi family to save a fellow little girl. How can I stand by and let the Takahashi family kill him?"

Disdainfully, Virtuoso said, "When the Takahashi family kills him, you just turn a blind eye, can't you?"

"Father! How can you be like this?! Have you no principles or integrity left?" Camilla exclaimed in anger.

"Principles and integrity?" Virtuoso said coldly, "My principles and integrity serve the interests of the Salvador family! For the sake of the Salvador family's interests, I can forsake any principles and integrity!"

"You..." Camilla was too angry to speak.

At that moment, Cameron quickly intervened, "Dad, Camilla, we haven't finished discussing the main issue yet. Why are you two arguing?"

Virtuoso, with a dark expression, said, "Enough of this nonsense. Camilla, let's discuss your MBA studies after you return."

"No need for discussion," Camilla said coldly, "I have already received the acceptance notification from Harvard Business School in my email. Classes start in August, and I'll be leaving in May."

"You, this child..."

Just as Virtuoso was about to say something, Camilla's phone received a call from an assistant who had come with them to Tokyo.

The assistant messaged on WeChat, "Young Master, the head of the Matsumoto family in Tokyo, Yoshito, is requesting to see you and Miss Camilla at the hotel's front desk!"

"The Matsumoto family?" Camilla furrowed his brow, "The Matsumoto family ranked third in Tokyo's power hierarchy?"

"That's right!"

Camilla looked at the video conference screen on the computer and asked, "Dad, Camilla, Yoshito of the Matsumoto family is requesting a meeting. Should we see him?"

Disdainfully, Virtuoso said, "As far as I know, the Matsumoto family's power is significantly lower than the Takahashi and Ito families. We only need to choose between the Takahashi and Ito families. There's no need to waste time on this trash."

Camilla then instructed the assistant on the phone, "Reject that Yoshito, say that I'm resting and unavailable to meet guests."

At this point, Camilla spoke up, "Brother, why not meet him? Yoshito does have some capabilities. He managed to elevate the Matsumoto family single-handedly, which is quite impressive. Moreover, as the saying goes, don't slap someone who offers a smile. The head of a whole family personally coming to the hotel to request a meeting has already shown humility. If we refuse to meet, it might not reflect well on us."

Virtuoso then interjected, "Camilla, you tend to overthink matters, which is good, but you can't overthink everything. It can be counterproductive! If you meet this Yoshito tonight, tomorrow, families ranked fourth, fifth, or even fortieth and fiftieth in Tokyo might all come rushing to the hotel to meet you. Can you handle that?"

"Um..." Camilla was momentarily at a loss for words.

Virtuoso continued, "Enough, listen to your brother on this matter, reject him."

Camilla could only nod, "Alright."







Chapter 1743 - "The Salvador Snub: A Shocking Rejection"

In the lobby of the Amman Hotel...

Yoshito, who is not yet forty, is eagerly anticipating meeting the Salvador family.

He personally came to the hotel to meet the Salvador family, hoping to humbly seek an opportunity to have a face-to-face conversation with them.

While the Matsumoto family's strength may not match that of the Takahashi and Ito families, Yoshito believes in his own abilities. He sees himself as a young, bold individual who is an ideal partner for the Salvador family.

Despite leading the Matsumoto family with great ambition and rapid growth, there is still a gap between them and the Takahashi and Ito families.

The Matsumoto family can be considered the fastest rising family in all of Tokyo.

From being relatively unknown ten years ago, they are now only second to the Takahashi and Ito families. This speed of growth is seen as nothing short of a miracle by outsiders.

Therefore, Yoshito believes that by coming to the hotel in the capacity of the family head and seeking an audience, he is giving the Salvador family face.

However, he is unaware that in the eyes of the Salvador family, the Matsumoto family's strength is likely only half that of the Takahashi or Ito families, and thus, the Salvador family may not hold him in high regard.

Despite this, Yoshito is brimming with confidence. He is recognised as a business genius in Japan, a young tycoon with the ability to conquer the business world. He is convinced that the Salvador family will grant him a meeting, and he is determined to use his eloquence and vision to persuade them to collaborate.

Feeling somewhat nervous, Yoshito's assistant asks, "Boss, do you think the Salvador family will be willing to cooperate with us?"

Adjusting his suit and tie, Yoshito confidently replies, "Once we meet, I will surely demonstrate my abilities and charm to make the Salvador family realise that I, Yoshito Matsumoto, am their perfect partner! As for Takehiko and Shinzhi, they are merely a group of old-fashioned thinkers with questionable abilities!"

Just as he finishes speaking, a phone call comes in for the Salvador family's assistant.

The receptionist answers the call and then approaches Yoshito, bowing respectfully as she delivers the message, "Mr. Matsumoto, I'm truly sorry, but Mr. Salvador and Miss Salvador are unavailable to meet you. Please try again some other time."

Yoshito is taken aback, and after a moment of shock, he asks in disbelief, "What did you say? They don't have time to see me?!"

The receptionist nods gently and repeats, "That's correct. So, please, you should head back."

Yoshito feels a flush of heat on his face!

As the head of the Matsumoto family and a standout among young Japanese entrepreneurs, he has already lowered his status significantly by personally coming to the hotel to seek an audience with the Salvador family.

However, he never imagined that even in such a humble gesture, he would be met with the most ruthless and direct insult!

"No time?!"

"Just a simple 'no time' and they dismiss me?!"

"Isn't the Salvador family being overly arrogant, even excessively so?!"

"Even if you are a top Chinese family, even if you indeed have great projects, can't you treat me with a bit more respect?"

"Even more outrageous, if you're going to step on my face, at least do it in person, not through a hotel receptionist. Where does that leave my dignity?!"

With these thoughts in mind, Yoshito, with a stern expression, coldly instructs the receptionist, "Contact them again and inform them that I am Yoshito, the head of the Matsumoto family and the president of the Tokyo Young Entrepreneurs Association. I came here today solely to meet the young master and miss of the Salvador family. They must make time to have a conversation with me!"







Chapter 1744 - "Yoshito's Humiliation: Pride Shattered"

The receptionist was somewhat frightened by his fierce expression, stuttering: "I'm terribly sorry, sir! The assistants of the two distinguished guests have clearly informed us that they really have no time to see you, so please don't make it difficult for us..."

Yoshito's once powerful confidence was instantly shattered by the receptionist's words!

Almost hysterically, he cursed, "My name is Yoshito, not 'sir'! Do you understand?"

The receptionist took a few steps back in fear, "I apologize, Mr. Matsumoto, I'm just conveying the message from the esteemed guests, please forgive us..."

Inside the lobby, many people were whispering about Yoshito.

These people were whispering to each other, although he couldn't hear what they were saying, from their expressions, Yoshito could tell they were mocking him!

He was always arrogant, believing that in terms of ability, he was at the top among young entrepreneurs in Japan.

However, he never expected that despite actively seeking a meeting, the other party couldn't be bothered to see him!

This made Yoshito extremely resentful.

Clutching his fists and gritting his teeth, he trembled violently with anger.

The more confident and arrogant a person is, the poorer their ability to handle psychological pressure.

The more they expect everyone to hold them in high regard, the more they fear being looked down upon by others.

Yoshito was the epitome of this.

At that moment, he was consumed with anger, yet couldn't find a way to release it.

His flushed appearance only fueled the disdain and mockery from those around him.

Although many may not have Yoshito's power and wealth, witnessing him make a fool of himself in public secretly pleased them.

Seeing everyone mocking him, Yoshito's assistant hurriedly approached and whispered, "Boss, should we leave now? If someone records a video and posts it online, it might create a negative impact, which would be troublesome..."

Yoshito clenched his jaw and nodded slightly.

As he turned to leave, he felt like the whole world was laughing at him behind his back.

Getting into his car, Yoshito immediately urged the driver to go, fearing being the subject of ridicule and mockery if they were too slow, dreading the taunts and jeers of those people reaching his ears.

The assistant couldn't help but advise him, "Boss, the Salvador family must think that our overall strength is still far below the Takahashi and Ito families, so they see them as backup options, not wanting to waste time with us. But this is definitely their loss!"

Yoshito fell silent for a moment, bloodshot eyes filled with determination, gritting his teeth he said, "Choosing between Takahashi and Ito, huh? Excellent! Since they've turned us down, don't blame me for being ruthless! This is the perfect opportunity for me to surpass both Takahashi and Ito!"

The assistant, puzzled, asked, "Boss, what do you mean by that? I don't quite understand..."

With a malevolent expression, Yoshito coldly replied, "You don't need to understand, just do as I command!"

The assistant immediately responded, "Boss, you can count on me!"

Yoshito coldly stated, "Firstly, I'll write a $20 million cheque. Take it to the head of the Iga clan and tell him it's just a down payment. If he's interested, he can come to my house to discuss. If not, consider this money a gift from me to him!"







Chapter 1745 - "Undercurrents in Kyoto: Shinzhi's Secret Plans"

In Nagoya, the production line of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals quickly began producing qualified Mystical Gastric Remedy.

This was mainly because Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals itself is a top pharmaceutical company in Asia, with a highly advanced production line that is even more advanced than Mystical Labs' production line.

Therefore, transitioning their production line to produce Mystical Gastric Remedy was almost effortless as long as the formula and medicinal ingredients were in place.

Once the production line was running smoothly, Charlie and his entourage left Nagoya and headed to Osaka.

Since Kyoto was situated between Nagoya and Osaka, according to Charlie's original plan, after finishing up in Nagoya, he intended to visit Kyoto to see Nanako.

However, with three ninjas tailing him, he didn't want to bring these three individuals to Kyoto.

Therefore, he decided to deal with these three individuals in Osaka, resolving all potential issues before going to see Nanako.

After making this decision, he felt somewhat regretful.

He had hoped to see Nanako sooner but now had to wait until the end of his trip to Japan.

Charlie was particularly concerned about her well-being, unsure of the extent of her injuries.

As Charlie left Nagoya, he noticed that the three ninjas from Tenglin Brothers seemed to be even more discreet than before.

They increased the distance of their surveillance, keeping well away from him, likely due to uncertainties about Quatro's whereabouts and suspicions about who might be targeting them.

As the convoy drove past Kyoto on the highway, little did anyone know that beneath the apparent calmness of the ancient city of Kyoto, turmoil was brewing.

Shinzhi felt that Takehiko was targeting him in secret, so he had Uno deploy a group of ninjas from the family to covertly monitor the Ito family's mansion in Kyoto.

Once Shinzhi gave the order, they could swiftly kidnap Nanako or even eliminate her.

Meanwhile, Takehiko remained oblivious to these developments, currently in Tokyo meeting with the siblings Cameron and Camilla.

However, the meeting was far from pleasant.

Despite Takehiko's warm demeanor, he could sense that Cameron and Camilla seemed to be merely going through the motions.

Although the siblings were polite and attentive, engaging in a comprehensive discussion, Takehiko couldn't shake the feeling that their hearts weren't fully invested in this collaboration.

During the discussion, he proposed a 35% profit share in the partnership, intending to leave a 5% bargaining room for the other party to negotiate down to 30% for a consensus.

Yet, to his surprise, Cameron bluntly stated, "Mr. Ito, from the perspective of our Salvador family, if it's higher than 20%, we cannot consider it."

"What?!"

Takehiko was left dumbfounded, inwardly exclaiming, "20? That's bloody outrageous!"






Chapter 1746 - "Twenty-Twenty Vision: A Tale of Negotiation"

Cameron had his own considerations.

In the eyes of the Salvador family, Shinzhi has two advantages over Takehiko: first, he wants to take down the Ito family; second, he is willing to lower the profit-sharing ratio to 25.

Therefore, looking at Takehiko now, he feels that Takehiko must at least be equal to Shinzhi in these two aspects, with one point matching Shinzhi and the other point offering better conditions.

The first point, taking down the Ito family, is already an extreme demand.

Whether it is asking the Takahashi family to take down the Ito family or asking the Ito family to take down the Takahashi family, as long as it is done, it is considered extreme.

So, even if Takehiko is willing to join forces to take down the Takahashi family, he is only on par with Shinzhi in this regard.

Therefore, unless he can offer better conditions than Shinzhi on the second point, the Salvador family has no need to consider it at all.

That's why he proposed a profit-sharing ratio of 20. If Takehiko agrees, then convincing him to join forces to take down the Takahashi family would bring an additional benefit of 5 to the Salvador family.

However, as soon as Takehiko heard the 20, he couldn't hold back his frustration.

He thought angrily to himself, "I want 35, and you offer me 20, saying you won't consider anything higher than 20, leaving no room for negotiation. Isn't this too much?"

"This matter requires me to leverage my advantages in the local port to let your foreign capital come in and make money, but you only let me have 20, which is a bit too much, isn't it?"

With this in mind, Takehiko's anger flared up, and he coldly said to Cameron, "Young Master Salvador, 20 is too little. I acknowledge the Salvador family's strength and the many ocean vessels you possess, but you can't exploit me like this, can you?"

Cameron replied earnestly, "Mr. Ito, it's far from exploitation. We simply have a significant advantage at the moment. Japan's economy is in a continuous decline, making it difficult for you to develop this business at this stage. To earn this money, you can only do so by cooperating with us."

Pausing for a moment, Cameron continued, "Although 20 is a bit low, once the business is up and running, the volume in this area is substantial. If we make a hundred billion US dollars a year, the Ito family could take home twenty billion. What does twenty billion US dollars mean? I believe the Ito family's annual profit is unlikely to reach this amount, right?"

Takehiko shook his head and said, "Young Master Salvador, it's not that simple. With my resources, if I were to do it myself, I might not reach a hundred billion in annual profit, but making tens of billions is feasible. If I work hard, I might even reach a scale of twenty to thirty billion. In that case, wouldn't I be at a loss?"

At this moment, Camilla spoke with a hint of arrogance, "Mr. Ito, you mentioned earlier that with some effort, you might reach a scale of twenty to thirty billion US dollars. From my perspective, that's simply not possible."

Furrowing his brows, Takehiko asked, "Why is it impossible? The Ito family's strength in Japan is among the top!"

Camilla smiled with a hint of authority and said, "To be honest, if the Salvador family isn't planning to enter this business, you might indeed have a chance. But since the Salvador family is stepping in now, with us around, it's definitely impossible for you to achieve such a large scale. In fact, the Salvador family may not even allow you to develop this business."

Takehiko's pride took a heavy blow.

He didn't expect Camilla, who rarely spoke, to be so direct!

It could even be said that Camilla didn't give Takehiko any face at all!

Feeling deeply wounded, Takehiko's inner dissatisfaction instantly exploded. He gritted his teeth and coldly said, "If that's the case, there's no need to continue this discussion. The Ito family will handle this business on its own! You will see firsthand how I develop this business!"

Cameron smiled faintly, "Mr. Ito, then I wish you good luck!"








Chapter 1747 - "Tangled Deals: Tokyo's Twists and Turns"

The negotiation between Cameron, Camilla, and Takehiko ended in a stalemate.

As the siblings left Ito Corporation, Takehiko was so furious that he cursed for a long time on the spot.

On the way back to the hotel, Cameron asked Camilla, "Camilla, I was planning to try to persuade Takehiko and see if he would agree to a 20% ratio. Why did you suddenly turn against him?"

With a faint smile, Camilla replied, "20% is obviously below his minimum acceptable price. So, no matter how you talk to him today, he won't agree to this ratio. If we really want to push him, we must apply enough pressure."

Cameron inquired, "Do you have any good ideas?"

Camilla suggested, "Call Shinzhi, tell him we plan to sign with him tomorrow, but before signing, we need to discuss the specific details again. Let's set the time for tomorrow morning."

Cameron pressed, "What do you mean? Are we going to sign with them like that?"

"No," Camilla calmly responded, "We plan to sign, but the details need to be confirmed. By then, we can casually mention that there are some details that need to be discussed again, and I can postpone the signing date. If we release this news now, Takehiko will be very anxious. If he doesn't make it to tomorrow, he will lower his stance and actively seek another discussion with us."

Cameron nodded, "Alright, I'll follow your lead. I'll call Shinzhi right away!"

Upon receiving Cameron's call, Shinzhi was thrilled to hear that the Salvador family was preparing to sign with him.

He then arranged for tomorrow's signing ceremony while spreading the news across Tokyo that the Salvador family was ready to sign with him.

This news quickly spread among the elite of the Tokyo business community.

Numerous people called and messaged Shinzhi to congratulate him because they believed that once the Takahashi family cooperated with the Salvador family, the Takahashi family would surely surpass the Ito family and become Japan's number one family!

Takehiko soon received the news. Already furious, upon hearing this information, he almost lost his temper completely.

He never expected that this news would make the Takahashi family the center of attention.

Now, the whole of Tokyo began to idolize Shinzhi as the future richest person in Japan, making Takehiko realize the true meaning behind Camilla's previous words.

If the Salvador family joined forces with the Takahashi family, he would definitely have no chance to rise.

In that case, although the Ito family seemed unharmed on the surface, they would suffer significant losses.

Previously, he could compete evenly with the Takahashi family, but if he lost this cooperation, the Takahashi family would quickly leave him behind.

At that point, all his glory would be taken by Shinzhi.

The invisible losses were almost immeasurable!

Feeling extremely frustrated, Takehiko locked himself in his room, contemplating alone for the whole afternoon.

Finally, after nightfall, he made a painful decision to call the Salvador family and try to talk again.

If that failed, he would directly agree to the Salvador family's 20% cooperation terms.

At this moment, Camilla and Cameron had just finished dinner at the hotel's rooftop restaurant. After returning to their respective rooms, Camilla prepared to take a bath.

Just then, the doorbell rang. Looking at the LCD screen, she saw her brother at the door holding a phone, smiling brightly, "Camilla, you are amazing! Takehiko just called me!"

Leaning on the door frame, Camilla asked with a smile, "What did he say?"







Chapter 1748 - "Double-Crossed: Salvador's Sudden Setback"

Cameron exclaimed excitedly, "He's willing to consider our proposal and conditions, but he prefers to have a face-to-face meeting. What do you think?"

Camilla replied, "I think it's fine. Give him a call and ask him to come to the hotel early tomorrow morning to discuss with us. If the discussion goes well, we'll cooperate with him and stop negotiating with Shinzhi; if it doesn't, we'll go directly to sign a contract with Shinzhi!"

"Great!" Cameron eagerly said, "I'll call him right away!"

Before Cameron could make the call, four ninjas in black suddenly descended swiftly from the ceiling of the hotel corridor!

Camilla and Cameron were taken by surprise and subdued before they could react.

Camilla, terrified, shouted, "Who are you people?!"

One of the masked ninjas coldly stated, "Miss Salvador, I am Mr. Ito's subordinate and have some business with you. Please cooperate."

"What?!" Camilla and Cameron were both stunned!

Camilla, feeling a sense of dread, thought to himself, "Takehiko just called, saying he wanted to renegotiate with his brother, why are ninjas attacking us now?!"

"Could it be that the renegotiation was a lie, and the kidnapping is the truth?"

Camilla hastily said, "Excuse me, is there a misunderstanding? We were just about to arrange a meeting with Mr. Ito. What are you doing?"

The ninja sneered, "Miss Salvador, ask what you should, and don't ask what you shouldn't. Please cooperate with us. We won't harm you, but if you resist or play tricks, I will make sure both of you end up dead in Japan!"

Realizing something was amiss, Camilla blurted out, "If it's about money, feel free to name your price. I can offer you double, triple, even quadruple, no matter who sent you. I'll pay."

The ninja coldly replied, "Sorry, we ninjas value our reputation. So, please bear with us, Miss Salvador and Mr. Salvador!"

With that, he gestured to the two others beside him.

They immediately took out two specially prepared handkerchiefs from their pockets.

The handkerchiefs were soaked in a large amount of ether.

Before Camilla and Cameron could scream, their mouths were tightly covered with the handkerchiefs.

Soon after, the smell of chemical liquid filled their nostrils, causing them to lose consciousness instantly!

Subbsequently, the ninjas carried the siblings on their shoulders, securely bound them with straps, and threw them out of the hotel room window using fast-descending ropes, landing lightly on the ground.

Outside, two business cars were waiting, and once the ninjas placed the unconscious Salvador siblings in the cars, they immediately sped away from the scene!

This series of kidnappings went smoothly, unnoticed by anyone in the hotel, as the Salvador siblings had been taken away!

Even more terrifying, over ten of the Salvador family's servants had already died from poisoning in their respective rooms.

They were killed by the military-grade sarin gas used by the ninjas.

This type of gas is a chemical weapon used by the military. In 1995, there was a terrorist incident in the Japanese subway where this deadly chemical weapon was employed.

After the two cars swiftly left the hotel, the leader inside one of the cars took out a phone and made a call, "Mr. Matsumoto, the people have captured them, all other Salvador family crew have died. We planted the Tenglin family's exclusive mark in their rooms secretly!"

Over the phone, Mr. Matsumoto's excited voice came through, "Excellent! Very good! Take them to Kyoto and wait for my instructions. When necessary, kill them and hide their bodies in the Ito family's mansion in Kyoto! After the Salvador family's eldest grandson and granddaughter are killed, Takehiko will never clear his name! But with the Tenglin family's exclusive mark at the scene, Takehiko will surely believe that all this is a plot by Shinzhi. The Salvadorn family will definitely send someone to avenge their descendants. Tokyo, we're in for a show!"








Chapter 1749 - "Mystery at the Amman: A Salvador Shock"

The hotel quickly discovered something unusual.

It was the guests downstairs who first noticed the issue - they spotted two ropes outside the window at some point and promptly informed the hotel reception.

Following the room number indicated by the ropes, the hotel reception immediately located Camilla's room.

Upon finding Camilla's room empty and in disarray, the hotel manager was instantly filled with panic!

Not only were the siblings from the Salvador family esteemed guests, but the Salvador family was also one of the shareholders of the Amman Hotel Group. Faced with such a situation, they dared not show any negligence.

Subbsequently, they went to the room of Salvador's attendants to inquire about the situation.

To their surprise, inside the room were not just one, but multiple corpses!

All of Salvador's attendants and assistants were found dead in their respective rooms!

The scene was too gruesome to behold!

The hotel manager was so frightened that his legs gave way, and he sat down with a thud, followed by wetting his pants!

To have over a dozen people from the Salvador family die in a hotel under his management was a nightmare!

What was even more despairing was the disappearance of Cameron and Camilla!

They were the eldest grandson and granddaughter of the Salvador family!

Undoubtedly, they were the most outstanding individuals of their generation in the Salvador family!

To think that they were kidnapped in a hotel he managed!

If the Salvador family were to investigate, he would have a hard time escaping blame!

He wasted no time, immediately calling for help while personally contacting his boss, the chairman of the Amman Hotel Group.

He was eager to inform the Salvador family promptly to avoid any future blame for delayed reporting.

However, given his position, he had no authority to contact the Salvador family directly, so he had to inform his boss, who would then relay the message.

The chairman of the Amman Hotel Group was in Dubai at the time and upon hearing the news, he almost had a heart attack on the spot!

Cameron and Camilla Salvador kidnapped in their own hotel?!

This was a colossal mistake!

If anything were to happen to them, wouldn't the Salvador family hold him accountable?!

Therefore, he immediately called Virtuoso in Eastcliff!

After hearing the report, Virtuoso's blood pressure skyrocketed, nearly causing him to faint.

Thankfully, the Salvador family acted swiftly to save him from serious consequences.

However, upon learning that Cameron and Camilla were kidnapped in Japan, the entire Salvador family was beyond furious!

The patriarch of the Salvador family immediately ordered all the hidden masters of the Salvador family to fly to Tokyo overnight, issuing two ironclad commands:

Firstly, even if they had to dig through Tokyo, Cameron and Camilla must be found and brought back alive!

Secondly, whoever was behind this must be uncovered, and if necessary, the entire family must pay for it with their lives!







Chapter 1750 - "From Abductions to Accusations: Tokyo's Drama Unfolds"

One hour later, two private planes took off from Eastcliff International Airport, with the Salvador family's top experts flying to Tokyo!

Meanwhile, beneath Tokyo's calm surface, turmoil was brewing!

Upon learning of the situation, the Tokyo police were terrified, realizing the severity of the situation that could escalate into an international incident!

Immediately, the Tokyo police sealed off the Amman Hotel, with detectives scouring every inch of the hotel for valuable clues.

They first found Cameron's phone left in Camilla's room, revealing his call records with Takehiko. Then, in a room belonging to Salvador's attendants, they discovered a ninja dart engraved with the Tenglin family crest.

These two clues left the Tokyo police at a loss!

The Director of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police, who personally supervised the scene, turned pale upon receiving this feedback.

Looking at the technicians below, he questioned loudly, "Are you sure both the Ito and Takahashi families are suspects?!"

The chief inspector in charge of the on-site investigation blurted out, "Director, there are rumors that the Ito and Takahashi families are both striving to cooperate with the Salvador family, but it seems the Ito family is at a disadvantage, giving them a motive to target the Salvador family. Moreover, finding the Tenglin family's ninja dart in the Salvador family's residence suggests a connection to the Takahashi family. In short, both sides are suspects..."

The Director of the Metropolitan Police was at a loss, exclaiming, "Just the news of over a dozen deaths could cause a global uproar, not to mention the use of sarin gas in the killings, which could be classified as a terrorist attack! And the fact that the kidnapped individuals are the eldest grandson and granddaughter of China's top family, now you're telling me that the mastermind behind this could be one of Japan's largest families. How are we supposed to solve this case?"

The other party helplessly responded, "Director, I don't want the case to become so complicated either, but the evidence chain is pointing in this direction. Our immediate priority now is to find the Salvador siblings. If they are also found dead, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police will become a laughing stock globally!"

The Director of the Metropolitan Police angrily ordered, "Get all the police in Tokyo moving! Even if we have to dig three feet under Tokyo, we must find those people!"

The massive deployment of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police sent shockwaves throughout the city.

The first to receive the news were the major families in Tokyo.

Takehiko, having not received a response from Cameron, called him several times with no answer. Concerned, he sent someone to investigate. When he learned of the situation, he was thunderstruck.

He couldn't understand who would dare to lay hands on the Salvador family.

Although he had just spoken with Cameron before his abduction and had nothing to hide, he couldn't fathom the connection to himself.

However, upon hearing about the incident, Shinzhi was dumbfounded.

Cameron had agreed to sign a contract with him the next morning, and now suddenly he and his sister were kidnapped? Wasn't this messing up a good opportunity for him?

The first person he suspected was Takehiko!

Not only because the Ito family was his biggest competitor, but also due to suspicions surrounding the death of Quatro.

The mysterious death of Quatro made Shinzhi feel like he was being targeted. Now with the Salvador siblings kidnapped, he naturally pointed the finger at Takehiko.

This realization made him nervous!

If Takehiko could kill over a dozen people from the Salvador family and abduct the Salvador siblings, he might come after him too!

With so many from the Salvador family eliminated, it indicated Takehiko's group was highly capable. Shinzhi needed to enhance his security!

He immediately called Uno, who was monitoring Charlie, and anxiously said, "Tenglin, the three of you need to return to Tokyo right now!"

Uno asked in surprise, "Return to Tokyo now? Takahashi-san, don't we need to continue tracking the Chinese man?"

Shinzhi blurted out, "No time for that. That bastard Takehiko probably kidnapped the Salvador family members. This time, he might be coming after me! Hurry back to protect my safety!"
Thanks you immortal Grandmaster. This story is getting even better
Chapter 1741 - "Oceanic Opportunities: Securing Shipping Rights"

Tokyo Amman Hotel.

After taking a bath, Camilla opened her laptop in her room and once again had a video conference with her brother Virtuoso, who was in Eastcliff.

The siblings truthfully reported the significant concession made by Shinzhi to the Salvadors, which greatly surprised him.

In Virtuoso's view, Shinzhi was truly remarkable, not only determined to take down the Ito family but also willing to give benefits to the Salvador family and be content with being their subordinate.

Salvadorch a person could indeed be taught.

Camilla said, "Dad, as per our prior agreement, we will meet with Takehiko from the Ito family tomorrow. However, I believe Takehiko has lost his competitiveness in this collaboration and is unlikely to offer better terms than Shinzhi."

Virtuoso nodded and said, "Let's just go through the motions, complete the surface work, and then we can sign with the Takahashi family. But before signing, you two need to visit several major ports in Japan, inspect the actual operations of Tokyo, Yokohama, Nagoya, and Osaka ports."

Camilla nodded and said, "Don't worry, my brother and I have already planned the time arrangements."

"Good," Virtuoso smiled satisfactorily. "I didn't expect Shinzhi to be willing to reduce the profit-sharing ratio to 25%. Your grandfather's psychological price was 30%, with a maximum threshold of 35%. You directly cut it down by ten percentage points from his threshold. After the contract is signed, your grandfather will definitely be very happy and will surely give you credit!"

Cameron smiled and said, "Dad, if Grandpa really gives us credit, can we ask him to hand over the entire ocean shipping business to our family to operate?"

Virtuoso chuckled, "I will definitely fight for this business with the old man, and I think the probability of him agreeing is very high. You two should prepare well for the cooperation in Japan. I will talk to the old man later and try to get him to entrust this business to both of you."

Camilla quickly waved her hand, "Dad, I don't want to do it, let my brother take over."

Virtuoso asked in surprise, "Why? Why don't you want such a good opportunity?"

Camilla replied seriously, "After finishing this matter, I will go to the US to study for an MBA."

Cameron interjected, "Oh dear, with your intelligence, why bother with an MBA? It's a complete waste of time. It's better to return to the family early and secure some resources in advance!"

Camilla shook his head, "Learning knows no bounds. I don't want to return to work so early, and I'm not that interested in the family's resources."

Virtuoso hurriedly said, "Camilla, you're not young anymore. It's time to consider marriage. Studying for an MBA wastes too much time. It's better to get married during these two years."

Camilla asked, "Get married? With whom?"

Virtuoso replied, "Your grandfather will naturally help you choose the best one."

"I don't want that," Camilla shook her head. "If I let my grandfather choose for me, I might as well find someone I like on the streets of Tokyo and marry him randomly."

"Don't talk nonsense!" Virtuoso scolded. "Even though your grandfather allowed you to go to Japan for cooperation, he would never allow you to marry a Japanese person!"

Camilla pursed her lips and deliberately teased Virtuoso, "Who said I want to marry a Japanese person? There are many Chinese people on the streets of Tokyo, you know. On my way here, I met one who was tall, handsome, and quite stylish. I found him quite pleasing to the eye. Why don't I just marry him instead of letting my grandfather choose for me?"

Cameron awkwardly said, "Do you even know his name?"

Camilla hummed, "I'm just giving an example. It doesn't matter if I don't know his name. I can ask him next time we meet."

Cameron chuckled, "I doubt you'll get the chance to see him again. With Shinzhi's character, he definitely won't let him leave Japan alive."

Camilla raised an eyebrow, "How do you know Shinzhi can take him down? That guy seems quite capable, and Shinzhi might not be able to do anything to him."

Cameron shook his head, smiling, "A strong dragon cannot suppress a local snake. Even if two fists can fight off four hands, it doesn't mean they can handle forty or four hundred hands."






Chapter 1742 - "Clashing Convictions: Camilla vs. Virtuoso"

Upon hearing these words, Camilla's expression turned somewhat serious.

Although the words just now were said to provoke her father, deep down, Camilla was genuinely worried about that man's safety.

Thinking about how Shinzhi might not easily let him off, Camilla blurted out, "Next time I meet with Shinzhi, I will warn him. If he dares to harm that man quietly after reaching an agreement, I will terminate the cooperation at any time!"

"Nonsense!" Virtuoso scolded sternly, "As the representative of the Salvador family, everything must be in the best interest of the Salvador family. How can you let a stranger affect the interests of the Salvador family? As long as we can obtain the best concession terms from Shinzhi, what does the life or death of this stranger have to do with us?"

Camilla also felt a surge of anger and argued, "That man offended the Takahashi family to save a fellow little girl. How can I stand by and let the Takahashi family kill him?"

Disdainfully, Virtuoso said, "When the Takahashi family kills him, you just turn a blind eye, can't you?"

"Father! How can you be like this?! Have you no principles or integrity left?" Camilla exclaimed in anger.

"Principles and integrity?" Virtuoso said coldly, "My principles and integrity serve the interests of the Salvador family! For the sake of the Salvador family's interests, I can forsake any principles and integrity!"

"You..." Camilla was too angry to speak.

At that moment, Cameron quickly intervened, "Dad, Camilla, we haven't finished discussing the main issue yet. Why are you two arguing?"

Virtuoso, with a dark expression, said, "Enough of this nonsense. Camilla, let's discuss your MBA studies after you return."

"No need for discussion," Camilla said coldly, "I have already received the acceptance notification from Harvard Business School in my email. Classes start in August, and I'll be leaving in May."

"You, this child..."

Just as Virtuoso was about to say something, Camilla's phone received a call from an assistant who had come with them to Tokyo.

The assistant messaged on WeChat, "Young Master, the head of the Matsumoto family in Tokyo, Yoshito, is requesting to see you and Miss Camilla at the hotel's front desk!"

"The Matsumoto family?" Camilla furrowed his brow, "The Matsumoto family ranked third in Tokyo's power hierarchy?"

"That's right!"

Camilla looked at the video conference screen on the computer and asked, "Dad, Camilla, Yoshito of the Matsumoto family is requesting a meeting. Should we see him?"

Disdainfully, Virtuoso said, "As far as I know, the Matsumoto family's power is significantly lower than the Takahashi and Ito families. We only need to choose between the Takahashi and Ito families. There's no need to waste time on this trash."

Camilla then instructed the assistant on the phone, "Reject that Yoshito, say that I'm resting and unavailable to meet guests."

At this point, Camilla spoke up, "Brother, why not meet him? Yoshito does have some capabilities. He managed to elevate the Matsumoto family single-handedly, which is quite impressive. Moreover, as the saying goes, don't slap someone who offers a smile. The head of a whole family personally coming to the hotel to request a meeting has already shown humility. If we refuse to meet, it might not reflect well on us."

Virtuoso then interjected, "Camilla, you tend to overthink matters, which is good, but you can't overthink everything. It can be counterproductive! If you meet this Yoshito tonight, tomorrow, families ranked fourth, fifth, or even fortieth and fiftieth in Tokyo might all come rushing to the hotel to meet you. Can you handle that?"

"Um..." Camilla was momentarily at a loss for words.

Virtuoso continued, "Enough, listen to your brother on this matter, reject him."

Camilla could only nod, "Alright."







Chapter 1743 - "The Salvador Snub: A Shocking Rejection"

In the lobby of the Amman Hotel...

Yoshito, who is not yet forty, is eagerly anticipating meeting the Salvador family.

He personally came to the hotel to meet the Salvador family, hoping to humbly seek an opportunity to have a face-to-face conversation with them.

While the Matsumoto family's strength may not match that of the Takahashi and Ito families, Yoshito believes in his own abilities. He sees himself as a young, bold individual who is an ideal partner for the Salvador family.

Despite leading the Matsumoto family with great ambition and rapid growth, there is still a gap between them and the Takahashi and Ito families.

The Matsumoto family can be considered the fastest rising family in all of Tokyo.

From being relatively unknown ten years ago, they are now only second to the Takahashi and Ito families. This speed of growth is seen as nothing short of a miracle by outsiders.

Therefore, Yoshito believes that by coming to the hotel in the capacity of the family head and seeking an audience, he is giving the Salvador family face.

However, he is unaware that in the eyes of the Salvador family, the Matsumoto family's strength is likely only half that of the Takahashi or Ito families, and thus, the Salvador family may not hold him in high regard.

Despite this, Yoshito is brimming with confidence. He is recognised as a business genius in Japan, a young tycoon with the ability to conquer the business world. He is convinced that the Salvador family will grant him a meeting, and he is determined to use his eloquence and vision to persuade them to collaborate.

Feeling somewhat nervous, Yoshito's assistant asks, "Boss, do you think the Salvador family will be willing to cooperate with us?"

Adjusting his suit and tie, Yoshito confidently replies, "Once we meet, I will surely demonstrate my abilities and charm to make the Salvador family realise that I, Yoshito Matsumoto, am their perfect partner! As for Takehiko and Shinzhi, they are merely a group of old-fashioned thinkers with questionable abilities!"

Just as he finishes speaking, a phone call comes in for the Salvador family's assistant.

The receptionist answers the call and then approaches Yoshito, bowing respectfully as she delivers the message, "Mr. Matsumoto, I'm truly sorry, but Mr. Salvador and Miss Salvador are unavailable to meet you. Please try again some other time."

Yoshito is taken aback, and after a moment of shock, he asks in disbelief, "What did you say? They don't have time to see me?!"

The receptionist nods gently and repeats, "That's correct. So, please, you should head back."

Yoshito feels a flush of heat on his face!

As the head of the Matsumoto family and a standout among young Japanese entrepreneurs, he has already lowered his status significantly by personally coming to the hotel to seek an audience with the Salvador family.

However, he never imagined that even in such a humble gesture, he would be met with the most ruthless and direct insult!

"No time?!"

"Just a simple 'no time' and they dismiss me?!"

"Isn't the Salvador family being overly arrogant, even excessively so?!"

"Even if you are a top Chinese family, even if you indeed have great projects, can't you treat me with a bit more respect?"

"Even more outrageous, if you're going to step on my face, at least do it in person, not through a hotel receptionist. Where does that leave my dignity?!"

With these thoughts in mind, Yoshito, with a stern expression, coldly instructs the receptionist, "Contact them again and inform them that I am Yoshito, the head of the Matsumoto family and the president of the Tokyo Young Entrepreneurs Association. I came here today solely to meet the young master and miss of the Salvador family. They must make time to have a conversation with me!"







Chapter 1744 - "Yoshito's Humiliation: Pride Shattered"

The receptionist was somewhat frightened by his fierce expression, stuttering: "I'm terribly sorry, sir! The assistants of the two distinguished guests have clearly informed us that they really have no time to see you, so please don't make it difficult for us..."

Yoshito's once powerful confidence was instantly shattered by the receptionist's words!

Almost hysterically, he cursed, "My name is Yoshito, not 'sir'! Do you understand?"

The receptionist took a few steps back in fear, "I apologize, Mr. Matsumoto, I'm just conveying the message from the esteemed guests, please forgive us..."

Inside the lobby, many people were whispering about Yoshito.

These people were whispering to each other, although he couldn't hear what they were saying, from their expressions, Yoshito could tell they were mocking him!

He was always arrogant, believing that in terms of ability, he was at the top among young entrepreneurs in Japan.

However, he never expected that despite actively seeking a meeting, the other party couldn't be bothered to see him!

This made Yoshito extremely resentful.

Clutching his fists and gritting his teeth, he trembled violently with anger.

The more confident and arrogant a person is, the poorer their ability to handle psychological pressure.

The more they expect everyone to hold them in high regard, the more they fear being looked down upon by others.

Yoshito was the epitome of this.

At that moment, he was consumed with anger, yet couldn't find a way to release it.

His flushed appearance only fueled the disdain and mockery from those around him.

Although many may not have Yoshito's power and wealth, witnessing him make a fool of himself in public secretly pleased them.

Seeing everyone mocking him, Yoshito's assistant hurriedly approached and whispered, "Boss, should we leave now? If someone records a video and posts it online, it might create a negative impact, which would be troublesome..."

Yoshito clenched his jaw and nodded slightly.

As he turned to leave, he felt like the whole world was laughing at him behind his back.

Getting into his car, Yoshito immediately urged the driver to go, fearing being the subject of ridicule and mockery if they were too slow, dreading the taunts and jeers of those people reaching his ears.

The assistant couldn't help but advise him, "Boss, the Salvador family must think that our overall strength is still far below the Takahashi and Ito families, so they see them as backup options, not wanting to waste time with us. But this is definitely their loss!"

Yoshito fell silent for a moment, bloodshot eyes filled with determination, gritting his teeth he said, "Choosing between Takahashi and Ito, huh? Excellent! Since they've turned us down, don't blame me for being ruthless! This is the perfect opportunity for me to surpass both Takahashi and Ito!"

The assistant, puzzled, asked, "Boss, what do you mean by that? I don't quite understand..."

With a malevolent expression, Yoshito coldly replied, "You don't need to understand, just do as I command!"

The assistant immediately responded, "Boss, you can count on me!"

Yoshito coldly stated, "Firstly, I'll write a $20 million cheque. Take it to the head of the Iga clan and tell him it's just a down payment. If he's interested, he can come to my house to discuss. If not, consider this money a gift from me to him!"







Chapter 1745 - "Undercurrents in Kyoto: Shinzhi's Secret Plans"

In Nagoya, the production line of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals quickly began producing qualified Mystical Gastric Remedy.

This was mainly because Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals itself is a top pharmaceutical company in Asia, with a highly advanced production line that is even more advanced than Mystical Labs' production line.

Therefore, transitioning their production line to produce Mystical Gastric Remedy was almost effortless as long as the formula and medicinal ingredients were in place.

Once the production line was running smoothly, Charlie and his entourage left Nagoya and headed to Osaka.

Since Kyoto was situated between Nagoya and Osaka, according to Charlie's original plan, after finishing up in Nagoya, he intended to visit Kyoto to see Nanako.

However, with three ninjas tailing him, he didn't want to bring these three individuals to Kyoto.

Therefore, he decided to deal with these three individuals in Osaka, resolving all potential issues before going to see Nanako.

After making this decision, he felt somewhat regretful.

He had hoped to see Nanako sooner but now had to wait until the end of his trip to Japan.

Charlie was particularly concerned about her well-being, unsure of the extent of her injuries.

As Charlie left Nagoya, he noticed that the three ninjas from Tenglin Brothers seemed to be even more discreet than before.

They increased the distance of their surveillance, keeping well away from him, likely due to uncertainties about Quatro's whereabouts and suspicions about who might be targeting them.

As the convoy drove past Kyoto on the highway, little did anyone know that beneath the apparent calmness of the ancient city of Kyoto, turmoil was brewing.

Shinzhi felt that Takehiko was targeting him in secret, so he had Uno deploy a group of ninjas from the family to covertly monitor the Ito family's mansion in Kyoto.

Once Shinzhi gave the order, they could swiftly kidnap Nanako or even eliminate her.

Meanwhile, Takehiko remained oblivious to these developments, currently in Tokyo meeting with the siblings Cameron and Camilla.

However, the meeting was far from pleasant.

Despite Takehiko's warm demeanor, he could sense that Cameron and Camilla seemed to be merely going through the motions.

Although the siblings were polite and attentive, engaging in a comprehensive discussion, Takehiko couldn't shake the feeling that their hearts weren't fully invested in this collaboration.

During the discussion, he proposed a 35% profit share in the partnership, intending to leave a 5% bargaining room for the other party to negotiate down to 30% for a consensus.

Yet, to his surprise, Cameron bluntly stated, "Mr. Ito, from the perspective of our Salvador family, if it's higher than 20%, we cannot consider it."

"What?!"

Takehiko was left dumbfounded, inwardly exclaiming, "20? That's bloody outrageous!"






Chapter 1746 - "Twenty-Twenty Vision: A Tale of Negotiation"

Cameron had his own considerations.

In the eyes of the Salvador family, Shinzhi has two advantages over Takehiko: first, he wants to take down the Ito family; second, he is willing to lower the profit-sharing ratio to 25.

Therefore, looking at Takehiko now, he feels that Takehiko must at least be equal to Shinzhi in these two aspects, with one point matching Shinzhi and the other point offering better conditions.

The first point, taking down the Ito family, is already an extreme demand.

Whether it is asking the Takahashi family to take down the Ito family or asking the Ito family to take down the Takahashi family, as long as it is done, it is considered extreme.

So, even if Takehiko is willing to join forces to take down the Takahashi family, he is only on par with Shinzhi in this regard.

Therefore, unless he can offer better conditions than Shinzhi on the second point, the Salvador family has no need to consider it at all.

That's why he proposed a profit-sharing ratio of 20. If Takehiko agrees, then convincing him to join forces to take down the Takahashi family would bring an additional benefit of 5 to the Salvador family.

However, as soon as Takehiko heard the 20, he couldn't hold back his frustration.

He thought angrily to himself, "I want 35, and you offer me 20, saying you won't consider anything higher than 20, leaving no room for negotiation. Isn't this too much?"

"This matter requires me to leverage my advantages in the local port to let your foreign capital come in and make money, but you only let me have 20, which is a bit too much, isn't it?"

With this in mind, Takehiko's anger flared up, and he coldly said to Cameron, "Young Master Salvador, 20 is too little. I acknowledge the Salvador family's strength and the many ocean vessels you possess, but you can't exploit me like this, can you?"

Cameron replied earnestly, "Mr. Ito, it's far from exploitation. We simply have a significant advantage at the moment. Japan's economy is in a continuous decline, making it difficult for you to develop this business at this stage. To earn this money, you can only do so by cooperating with us."

Pausing for a moment, Cameron continued, "Although 20 is a bit low, once the business is up and running, the volume in this area is substantial. If we make a hundred billion US dollars a year, the Ito family could take home twenty billion. What does twenty billion US dollars mean? I believe the Ito family's annual profit is unlikely to reach this amount, right?"

Takehiko shook his head and said, "Young Master Salvador, it's not that simple. With my resources, if I were to do it myself, I might not reach a hundred billion in annual profit, but making tens of billions is feasible. If I work hard, I might even reach a scale of twenty to thirty billion. In that case, wouldn't I be at a loss?"

At this moment, Camilla spoke with a hint of arrogance, "Mr. Ito, you mentioned earlier that with some effort, you might reach a scale of twenty to thirty billion US dollars. From my perspective, that's simply not possible."

Furrowing his brows, Takehiko asked, "Why is it impossible? The Ito family's strength in Japan is among the top!"

Camilla smiled with a hint of authority and said, "To be honest, if the Salvador family isn't planning to enter this business, you might indeed have a chance. But since the Salvador family is stepping in now, with us around, it's definitely impossible for you to achieve such a large scale. In fact, the Salvador family may not even allow you to develop this business."

Takehiko's pride took a heavy blow.

He didn't expect Camilla, who rarely spoke, to be so direct!

It could even be said that Camilla didn't give Takehiko any face at all!

Feeling deeply wounded, Takehiko's inner dissatisfaction instantly exploded. He gritted his teeth and coldly said, "If that's the case, there's no need to continue this discussion. The Ito family will handle this business on its own! You will see firsthand how I develop this business!"

Cameron smiled faintly, "Mr. Ito, then I wish you good luck!"








Chapter 1747 - "Tangled Deals: Tokyo's Twists and Turns"

The negotiation between Cameron, Camilla, and Takehiko ended in a stalemate.

As the siblings left Ito Corporation, Takehiko was so furious that he cursed for a long time on the spot.

On the way back to the hotel, Cameron asked Camilla, "Camilla, I was planning to try to persuade Takehiko and see if he would agree to a 20% ratio. Why did you suddenly turn against him?"

With a faint smile, Camilla replied, "20% is obviously below his minimum acceptable price. So, no matter how you talk to him today, he won't agree to this ratio. If we really want to push him, we must apply enough pressure."

Cameron inquired, "Do you have any good ideas?"

Camilla suggested, "Call Shinzhi, tell him we plan to sign with him tomorrow, but before signing, we need to discuss the specific details again. Let's set the time for tomorrow morning."

Cameron pressed, "What do you mean? Are we going to sign with them like that?"

"No," Camilla calmly responded, "We plan to sign, but the details need to be confirmed. By then, we can casually mention that there are some details that need to be discussed again, and I can postpone the signing date. If we release this news now, Takehiko will be very anxious. If he doesn't make it to tomorrow, he will lower his stance and actively seek another discussion with us."

Cameron nodded, "Alright, I'll follow your lead. I'll call Shinzhi right away!"

Upon receiving Cameron's call, Shinzhi was thrilled to hear that the Salvador family was preparing to sign with him.

He then arranged for tomorrow's signing ceremony while spreading the news across Tokyo that the Salvador family was ready to sign with him.

This news quickly spread among the elite of the Tokyo business community.

Numerous people called and messaged Shinzhi to congratulate him because they believed that once the Takahashi family cooperated with the Salvador family, the Takahashi family would surely surpass the Ito family and become Japan's number one family!

Takehiko soon received the news. Already furious, upon hearing this information, he almost lost his temper completely.

He never expected that this news would make the Takahashi family the center of attention.

Now, the whole of Tokyo began to idolize Shinzhi as the future richest person in Japan, making Takehiko realize the true meaning behind Camilla's previous words.

If the Salvador family joined forces with the Takahashi family, he would definitely have no chance to rise.

In that case, although the Ito family seemed unharmed on the surface, they would suffer significant losses.

Previously, he could compete evenly with the Takahashi family, but if he lost this cooperation, the Takahashi family would quickly leave him behind.

At that point, all his glory would be taken by Shinzhi.

The invisible losses were almost immeasurable!

Feeling extremely frustrated, Takehiko locked himself in his room, contemplating alone for the whole afternoon.

Finally, after nightfall, he made a painful decision to call the Salvador family and try to talk again.

If that failed, he would directly agree to the Salvador family's 20% cooperation terms.

At this moment, Camilla and Cameron had just finished dinner at the hotel's rooftop restaurant. After returning to their respective rooms, Camilla prepared to take a bath.

Just then, the doorbell rang. Looking at the LCD screen, she saw her brother at the door holding a phone, smiling brightly, "Camilla, you are amazing! Takehiko just called me!"

Leaning on the door frame, Camilla asked with a smile, "What did he say?"







Chapter 1748 - "Double-Crossed: Salvador's Sudden Setback"

Cameron exclaimed excitedly, "He's willing to consider our proposal and conditions, but he prefers to have a face-to-face meeting. What do you think?"

Camilla replied, "I think it's fine. Give him a call and ask him to come to the hotel early tomorrow morning to discuss with us. If the discussion goes well, we'll cooperate with him and stop negotiating with Shinzhi; if it doesn't, we'll go directly to sign a contract with Shinzhi!"

"Great!" Cameron eagerly said, "I'll call him right away!"

Before Cameron could make the call, four ninjas in black suddenly descended swiftly from the ceiling of the hotel corridor!

Camilla and Cameron were taken by surprise and subdued before they could react.

Camilla, terrified, shouted, "Who are you people?!"

One of the masked ninjas coldly stated, "Miss Salvador, I am Mr. Ito's subordinate and have some business with you. Please cooperate."

"What?!" Camilla and Cameron were both stunned!

Camilla, feeling a sense of dread, thought to himself, "Takehiko just called, saying he wanted to renegotiate with his brother, why are ninjas attacking us now?!"

"Could it be that the renegotiation was a lie, and the kidnapping is the truth?"

Camilla hastily said, "Excuse me, is there a misunderstanding? We were just about to arrange a meeting with Mr. Ito. What are you doing?"

The ninja sneered, "Miss Salvador, ask what you should, and don't ask what you shouldn't. Please cooperate with us. We won't harm you, but if you resist or play tricks, I will make sure both of you end up dead in Japan!"

Realizing something was amiss, Camilla blurted out, "If it's about money, feel free to name your price. I can offer you double, triple, even quadruple, no matter who sent you. I'll pay."

The ninja coldly replied, "Sorry, we ninjas value our reputation. So, please bear with us, Miss Salvador and Mr. Salvador!"

With that, he gestured to the two others beside him.

They immediately took out two specially prepared handkerchiefs from their pockets.

The handkerchiefs were soaked in a large amount of ether.

Before Camilla and Cameron could scream, their mouths were tightly covered with the handkerchiefs.

Soon after, the smell of chemical liquid filled their nostrils, causing them to lose consciousness instantly!

Subbsequently, the ninjas carried the siblings on their shoulders, securely bound them with straps, and threw them out of the hotel room window using fast-descending ropes, landing lightly on the ground.

Outside, two business cars were waiting, and once the ninjas placed the unconscious Salvador siblings in the cars, they immediately sped away from the scene!

This series of kidnappings went smoothly, unnoticed by anyone in the hotel, as the Salvador siblings had been taken away!

Even more terrifying, over ten of the Salvador family's servants had already died from poisoning in their respective rooms.

They were killed by the military-grade sarin gas used by the ninjas.

This type of gas is a chemical weapon used by the military. In 1995, there was a terrorist incident in the Japanese subway where this deadly chemical weapon was employed.

After the two cars swiftly left the hotel, the leader inside one of the cars took out a phone and made a call, "Mr. Matsumoto, the people have captured them, all other Salvador family crew have died. We planted the Tenglin family's exclusive mark in their rooms secretly!"

Over the phone, Mr. Matsumoto's excited voice came through, "Excellent! Very good! Take them to Kyoto and wait for my instructions. When necessary, kill them and hide their bodies in the Ito family's mansion in Kyoto! After the Salvador family's eldest grandson and granddaughter are killed, Takehiko will never clear his name! But with the Tenglin family's exclusive mark at the scene, Takehiko will surely believe that all this is a plot by Shinzhi. The Salvadorn family will definitely send someone to avenge their descendants. Tokyo, we're in for a show!"








Chapter 1749 - "Mystery at the Amman: A Salvador Shock"

The hotel quickly discovered something unusual.

It was the guests downstairs who first noticed the issue - they spotted two ropes outside the window at some point and promptly informed the hotel reception.

Following the room number indicated by the ropes, the hotel reception immediately located Camilla's room.

Upon finding Camilla's room empty and in disarray, the hotel manager was instantly filled with panic!

Not only were the siblings from the Salvador family esteemed guests, but the Salvador family was also one of the shareholders of the Amman Hotel Group. Faced with such a situation, they dared not show any negligence.

Subbsequently, they went to the room of Salvador's attendants to inquire about the situation.

To their surprise, inside the room were not just one, but multiple corpses!

All of Salvador's attendants and assistants were found dead in their respective rooms!

The scene was too gruesome to behold!

The hotel manager was so frightened that his legs gave way, and he sat down with a thud, followed by wetting his pants!

To have over a dozen people from the Salvador family die in a hotel under his management was a nightmare!

What was even more despairing was the disappearance of Cameron and Camilla!

They were the eldest grandson and granddaughter of the Salvador family!

Undoubtedly, they were the most outstanding individuals of their generation in the Salvador family!

To think that they were kidnapped in a hotel he managed!

If the Salvador family were to investigate, he would have a hard time escaping blame!

He wasted no time, immediately calling for help while personally contacting his boss, the chairman of the Amman Hotel Group.

He was eager to inform the Salvador family promptly to avoid any future blame for delayed reporting.

However, given his position, he had no authority to contact the Salvador family directly, so he had to inform his boss, who would then relay the message.

The chairman of the Amman Hotel Group was in Dubai at the time and upon hearing the news, he almost had a heart attack on the spot!

Cameron and Camilla Salvador kidnapped in their own hotel?!

This was a colossal mistake!

If anything were to happen to them, wouldn't the Salvador family hold him accountable?!

Therefore, he immediately called Virtuoso in Eastcliff!

After hearing the report, Virtuoso's blood pressure skyrocketed, nearly causing him to faint.

Thankfully, the Salvador family acted swiftly to save him from serious consequences.

However, upon learning that Cameron and Camilla were kidnapped in Japan, the entire Salvador family was beyond furious!

The patriarch of the Salvador family immediately ordered all the hidden masters of the Salvador family to fly to Tokyo overnight, issuing two ironclad commands:

Firstly, even if they had to dig through Tokyo, Cameron and Camilla must be found and brought back alive!

Secondly, whoever was behind this must be uncovered, and if necessary, the entire family must pay for it with their lives!







Chapter 1750 - "From Abductions to Accusations: Tokyo's Drama Unfolds"

One hour later, two private planes took off from Eastcliff International Airport, with the Salvador family's top experts flying to Tokyo!

Meanwhile, beneath Tokyo's calm surface, turmoil was brewing!

Upon learning of the situation, the Tokyo police were terrified, realizing the severity of the situation that could escalate into an international incident!

Immediately, the Tokyo police sealed off the Amman Hotel, with detectives scouring every inch of the hotel for valuable clues.

They first found Cameron's phone left in Camilla's room, revealing his call records with Takehiko. Then, in a room belonging to Salvador's attendants, they discovered a ninja dart engraved with the Tenglin family crest.

These two clues left the Tokyo police at a loss!

The Director of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police, who personally supervised the scene, turned pale upon receiving this feedback.

Looking at the technicians below, he questioned loudly, "Are you sure both the Ito and Takahashi families are suspects?!"

The chief inspector in charge of the on-site investigation blurted out, "Director, there are rumors that the Ito and Takahashi families are both striving to cooperate with the Salvador family, but it seems the Ito family is at a disadvantage, giving them a motive to target the Salvador family. Moreover, finding the Tenglin family's ninja dart in the Salvador family's residence suggests a connection to the Takahashi family. In short, both sides are suspects..."

The Director of the Metropolitan Police was at a loss, exclaiming, "Just the news of over a dozen deaths could cause a global uproar, not to mention the use of sarin gas in the killings, which could be classified as a terrorist attack! And the fact that the kidnapped individuals are the eldest grandson and granddaughter of China's top family, now you're telling me that the mastermind behind this could be one of Japan's largest families. How are we supposed to solve this case?"

The other party helplessly responded, "Director, I don't want the case to become so complicated either, but the evidence chain is pointing in this direction. Our immediate priority now is to find the Salvador siblings. If they are also found dead, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police will become a laughing stock globally!"

The Director of the Metropolitan Police angrily ordered, "Get all the police in Tokyo moving! Even if we have to dig three feet under Tokyo, we must find those people!"

The massive deployment of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police sent shockwaves throughout the city.

The first to receive the news were the major families in Tokyo.

Takehiko, having not received a response from Cameron, called him several times with no answer. Concerned, he sent someone to investigate. When he learned of the situation, he was thunderstruck.

He couldn't understand who would dare to lay hands on the Salvador family.

Although he had just spoken with Cameron before his abduction and had nothing to hide, he couldn't fathom the connection to himself.

However, upon hearing about the incident, Shinzhi was dumbfounded.

Cameron had agreed to sign a contract with him the next morning, and now suddenly he and his sister were kidnapped? Wasn't this messing up a good opportunity for him?

The first person he suspected was Takehiko!

Not only because the Ito family was his biggest competitor, but also due to suspicions surrounding the death of Quatro.

The mysterious death of Quatro made Shinzhi feel like he was being targeted. Now with the Salvador siblings kidnapped, he naturally pointed the finger at Takehiko.

This realization made him nervous!

If Takehiko could kill over a dozen people from the Salvador family and abduct the Salvador siblings, he might come after him too!

With so many from the Salvador family eliminated, it indicated Takehiko's group was highly capable. Shinzhi needed to enhance his security!

He immediately called Uno, who was monitoring Charlie, and anxiously said, "Tenglin, the three of you need to return to Tokyo right now!"

Uno asked in surprise, "Return to Tokyo now? Takahashi-san, don't we need to continue tracking the Chinese man?"

Shinzhi blurted out, "No time for that. That bastard Takehiko probably kidnapped the Salvador family members. This time, he might be coming after me! Hurry back to protect my safety!"
Thanks you immortal Grandmaster. This story is getting even better
 

Similar threads

  • Article Article
Author: Unknown Type: Action and Adventure Posted : 07 October 2023 Status: Ongoing Synopsis John White is furious that someone has tried to make an advance on his girlfriend. In the end, he ends up behind bars after his attempt to protect her. Three years later, he is a free man but finds...
Replies
5K
Views
251K
  • Article Article
Chapter 1: Retiring After Success The wind whistled, and leaves fluttered. Lucas Gray pulled his coat together and once again looked at the campground that he had long gotten familiar with, as well as the familiar faces. He clenched his jaw tightly. “Let's go.” Lucas turned around and stepped...
Replies
350
Views
18K
  • Article Article
The Lawyer’s Romance in Law Novel The Lawyer’s Romance in Law is an amazing story about a young woman Elias Winters and rich people Amanda Bailey. After being secretly married for a year, Elias Winters brought his mistress home but was confronted by his wife, Amanda Bailey, who presented him...
Replies
541
Views
9K

Donations

Total amount
$0.00
Goal
$300.00
Back
Top